erotic stories (part 20)

(Disclaimer: The following stories here are collected and posted for your viewing pleasure. None of these are my own ideas. They belong solely to the authors. Enjoy reading!)



SIX TIMES A DAY
Part 17: Why Don't We Do It in the Road
(MF, FF, inc, slow, reluc, voy)

Written by Spacer X (paul_t_22@yahoo.com)




This work is copyrighted to Spacer X © 2004 with all rights reserved.

This is part of a longer e-novel. It's highly recommended that you start at the beginning in order to understand the characters and previous events.

These are illustrated stories. If for some reason a picture doesn't open you may need to refresh the page or right click on a particular picture to open it.






CHAPTER 1 (Friday, Nov. 8)

Alan's alarm clock woke him up and he reached over to hit the snooze button as he usually did. But then he noticed it was still pitch dark. Looking at the clock, he realized it was three o'clock in the morning. It slowly came back to him that he'd set the clock that way on purpose with the hopes of sexually satisfying his sister if his body was up for it.

He sat in bed and thought about sneaking into her bedroom in the middle of the night and waking her up with a good fucking. He thought about her toned and tanned body writhing in pleasure beneath his own.

Well, looks like I don't have to worry about getting aroused. Boing! I am already. And my penis feels pretty good, I must say. I don't even feel that tired at the moment. All systems are go.

Alan had been sleeping in the nude lately and decided to just go to her room that way. It felt deliciously naughty to sneak across the hallway in the dark dressed in just his birthday suit, holding his stiff erection to prevent it from bouncing around too much.

Alan wasn't a big fan of having any kind of sex in the dark though. There are some women who look better clothed, but all the women he'd been with so far looked great naked, and cutting out the visuals cut out a large part of the experience. So when Alan found himself inside Katherine's room, he fumbled around until he found a desk lamp and turned it on. That provided some light, but it was still dark enough to be a bit mysterious and exciting, like a thief sneaking through the house with a flashlight.

Next, he turned his attention to Katherine as she lay sleeping in her bed. She too had taken to sleeping in the nude lately, but with the way she was cuddled up in her bed sheets, he couldn't see much more than her head and her hands.

He still wasn't quite sure what he wanted to do with her exactly, but he decided he wanted to see her in her full naked glory while he made up his mind. He pulled the sheets down, slowly exposing her ripe young body. She squirmed a bit as the blankets came away, but she didn't wake up.

Man! What a sister! Am I the luckiest guy on Earth or what? And she has this weird fuck toy idea that I certainly don't want to cure her of. If I wasn't feeling so tired all the time, I'd sneak in here every night! Or better, have her sneak into my room too.

Alan pondered what to do next. He liked the idea of just going for regular intercourse and giving her a good, hard fucking, but he'd made a vow not to do that for Susan's sake. Getting caught in the middle of the night by Susan was very possible, especially if Katherine really started screaming.

While he was thinking, Katherine started to shift about in the bed. Her hands seemed to flail about a bit as she shifted her body around, leading Alan to guess that she was missing the blankets and trying to pull them close.

Instead, one of her hands found its way down to her pussy. Alan realized she was having a dream, and from the way she was starting to moan it was turning into a very pleasant erotic dream. He looked closely at her eyelids and saw them fluttering a bit. I remember reading about that somewhere - REM sleep, dreaming, meaning Rapid Eye Movement.

He watched with fascination, since he'd never really examined someone dreaming before (and the fact that she was buck naked and gorgeous certainly didn't hurt). Her fingers lingered near her pussy lips but she didn't seem to have the coordination to put them in. Then her moans started to become a bit more coherent. "Alan! ... Oh Alan! ... Big... Big, big, big... Big, BIG Brother! ... Oh!"

Alan chuckled, very pleased. That's pretty cool. She must really like me if she dreams about me like that. It just makes me want to fuck her so good and long. But I really shouldn't. I just know we'll get carried away. However, what if I try something new...

He crawled up on the bed. Okay, this is kind of gross. But after all the blowjobs I've been getting it's only fair for some payback. Plus she's smooth shaven so this is the ideal pussy to try out some pussy licking. If I totally hate it I can stop before she wakes up and no one will be the wiser. This is as risk free as it gets.

Katherine's hand was still lazily lingering around her pussy, so Alan gently pushed it away. Then he had a better idea and carefully licked her fingers on that hand, one by one.

That increased the intensity of Katherine's moans. They'd been incoherent for a while but now she started saying, "Too big! Too big! ... Soooo big..."

Alan chuckled some more at that. He thought, If my penis were only half as big as all the hype about it around the house, it would be like two feet long! I wouldn't be able to fit through a door. Not that I'm going to discourage the hype, heh-heh.

Then he then turned his attention to her pussy. Her hand was safely out of the way, so in the dim light he bent his head further down, thinking, Well, here goes nothing.

No sooner did he put his tongue on her gash (already nice and moist from her dream) and licked his way up it when he sensed a tremor running through Katherine's whole body, like someone had lifted her up an inch or two then dropped her back down. Two hands suddenly appeared at his head and clenched at his hair, pulling on it hard.

Then a scream began. "Aaaeeeii-"

Not wanting to get caught, Alan acted fast. He quickly scooted his way up her body, taking her hands on his head with him. He was going to put a hand over her mouth but when his head rose high enough for her to see his face, her scream died in her throat.

He slowed down until his eyes were just a foot or so in front of hers. Her eyes were wide open with fear, but also adjusting to the dim light.

"Alan?! My baby? Is that really you?!"

He puzzled at the "my baby" but nodded. He brought a finger to his mouth in a "be quiet" gesture and whispered "Sssh!" for good measure.

It was a good thing he did too, because it took all of Katherine's willpower not to scream even louder than before, but this time from joy instead of fear. Instead, she stretched her body and threw her fists in the air. "YES! YES!" she scream-whispered. "My dream man is here in the flesh!"

But her celebration was short lived because she threw herself at him, covering his mouth with hers in a deep and passionate soul kiss. She tackled him so exuberantly than within seconds she wound up on top of him. Her hands seemed to be everywhere at once.

The kiss went on for about a minute or so until one hand found his erection. Then her other hand quickly join in the discovery. She broke the kiss and gasped for air. "Ooh! Is all this magnificent cock for me?!"

"Yep!"

She started to scoot down his body, but he said, "Wait. Remember what I was doing when I woke you up? I was just starting to lick you down there. Don't you want me to do some more of that?"

"Please do!"

"Sssh!"

"Please do!" she repeated, a lot quieter this time. "But let's make a sixty-nine. I've never done that before. You explore down there and I'll just pop this lovely baby maker in my mouth. Oh man! What a great surprise! You're the best brother ever!"

So they repositioned, with Katherine still lying on top.

Alan tried his best to get back to his aborted pussy licking, but didn't have much success. At least from his point of view he thought he didn't, though Katherine seemed to love everything he was doing. It was too dark for him to see what he was licking most of the time and he just licked whatever happened to be there in front of him. But the biggest "problem" was that Katherine was sucking on his erection like some kind of possessed mad woman. She was so into it that Alan couldn't concentrate or find his bearing to really know what he was doing.

Alan had heard of the "alphabet technique" where one makes the shapes of the letter of the alphabet to vary up the pussy licking, but there was no chance for him to try that out. Mostly, he just stuck his tongue out and sometimes came into contact with her writhing body, and sometimes didn't. He concentrated on squeezing his PC muscle so he wouldn't shoot his load after only a minute or two, but it wasn't easy given the way Katherine was giving the blowjob her absolute all.

He hung in long enough until he felt her body tremble with a great orgasm and then he let his restraints go and shot a load right into her mouth. He was intrigued to notice how much pussy juice gushed out and wetted his face while he was spraying her tonsils with cum.

But all too soon their orgasms were over. Katherine switched from being a boundless ball of energy to barely having the energy to roll off her brother. She fell into a clingy and cuddly mood, which suited Alan's newfound exhaustion just fine.

As they lay side by side, she whispered, "Big Brother, that was the best surprise ever! I was having this dream about you really nailing my cunt with your massive pussy pleaser, just like I do most every night, and then all of the sudden I wake up and it's really happening! Well, close enough, anyway. In fact, the fact that you were willing to go down on me was even better than regular intercourse! That was so unexpected!"

Alan grinned. "I know. For me too. I wasn't really planning on doing that, but I just figured, 'Why not?' That was my first time going down on a woman. I hope I didn't suck too bad."

"You're first time?!" she whispered excitedly. "Wow! That's totally cool! You make me feel so loved. Ohmigod! ME! Your first time!"

"Sssh!"

"Sorry," she replied quietly. "It's just that I'm so excited. I wish I could tell Mom. She'd be totally thrilled, if it weren't for her reservations about us being together." She sat up some and looked at him with renewed excitement. "But you know what the coolest thing of all is?"

"What's that?"

"That you could just come in my room in the middle of the night and take me at any time, in any way you like! I've never felt so totally, well, fuck toy-ish! Sleeping in this bed is never gonna be the same knowing that at any given moment you could burst in and take me any way you like, ravage me, and fill any of my holes with your precious little baby makers!"

"Does that bother you?"

"BOTHER me?!" Realizing she was getting too loud, she lowered her voice again. "Bother me? Are you kidding? I don't know how I'll get to sleep ever again, 'cos I'll be too excited thinking about all the things you could do to me at any time!"

Alan was very pleased. He'd had an extremely sexually satisfying time, even though it was rather short, but more importantly he knew Katherine didn't feel neglected any more.

After a few more minutes of post coital cuddling and kissing, he snuck his way back into the hallway. On a whim, he went down to his mother's bedroom instead of his own, opened the door, and peeked in. He saw her lying on her side, loudly breathing, and obviously deep asleep. Even though her body was completely covered by sheets and blankets, her face still looked startlingly beautiful as it was lit by the moonlight shining through the window near her bed.

As Alan stared, he thought, Sis is right. Things have really been opening up around here. Now that Ron is gone, not only can I sneak into Sis's room at any time, but what's to stop me from sneaking in here and having my way with Mom any time I like? It's almost a bummer than I'm such a deep sleeper. But what's a real drag is that I need so much sleep or else I'd make a midnight crawl to one bed or another every single night! Heh-heh!

Closing the door, he snuck back to his bed and immediately fell asleep.

CHAPTER 2

Alan couldn't wait for Friday to be over. The reason was the tennis tournament. He was so physically tired from playing too much tennis and not getting enough sleep that he hardly had the energy for sexual fun anymore. He went from eight climaxes on Tuesday to six on Wednesday and four on Thursday (including his three A.M. adventure in Katherine's bedroom although it was technically on Friday). He worried that if the pattern continued, he would ruin his six times a day average.

In the morning, again he neither masturbated nor was pleasured, because he chose to sleep until the last possible minute. Susan had to drive him to school so he wouldn't be late. About the only fun thing to happen was the way Katherine asked him several times with a knowing smirk if he'd had a good sleep.

Glory could see Alan was dragging. Responding to his needs, she made sure their lunch together was more of a nap for him. She could tell that he needed affection and rest much more than additional orgasms, despite his punishing six times a day schedule.

He lay on the floor of his classroom and cuddled with Glory with his eyes closed for most of lunch, drifting in and out of consciousness. That's all that happened. He left feeling better than he'd felt all day. He also felt closer to Glory than ever before.

As his fifth period class started, he realized that he felt completely okay and rested for the first time all day. He began to think he'd be able to get through the last day of the tennis tournament after all.

But then something surprising happened. Only a few minutes into the class, a school secretary came into the class and handed the teacher a note.

His teacher said, "Alan, there's a note here for you. Looks like it's another one of these counselor things."

That was a reference to the periodic meetings school counselors scheduled with students. Every so often, students would be called in to discuss their academic prospects for college and/or their career plans.

Alan was a bit surprised that his name was called because normally students were told in advance when their next counselor meeting was, but he picked up the permission slip and left the classroom. Meeting with his counselor was just about the last thing he wanted to do at the moment, given the way that his studies had been suffering lately.

But then he had another surprise. He hadn't gone far down the hall when Heather's best friend Simone rounded a corner and came right up to him. "Hi, Alan," she said quietly, and then handed him another note. She waited for him to read it.

It said:

Alan,
Scratch your supposed counselor meeting. That was just a ruse to get you to meet me since you've ignored all my other messages. I really need to meet you right now. It's very urgent. I have something important to tell you. Please meet me in the upper parking lot. I'm waiting for you.

Heather

Simone waited until Alan pocketed the note and then asked him, "So. Are you going to meet her?"

Alan grumbled, "Yeah. I guess." He was upset at Heather for a number of reasons and it showed.

Simone looked at him sympathetically. "I know what you mean. She can be infuriating at times. But once you get to know her, she's really not that bad. She's more bluster than bite. Anyway, see you around."

So Alan made his way to the upper parking lot after stopping by the bathroom and carefully flushing Heather's note down the toilet. He found Heather leaning up against a blue Mustang. It was a nineteen-sixties era model but it looked as if it were brand new. He knew from seeing her around that this was her car.

He noticed that she was wearing a San Diego Chargers tank top, a black skirt, and high heels. He thought to himself, DAMN, she's looking fuckable today. Then again, she looks pretty damn fuckable every day. Is she wearing a bra? I don't think so. How can she get away with wearing that at school?

He walked up to her and said, "Hi Heather. What's so important? Please make it quick 'cos I have to get back to class."

"No you don't," she countered, smiling and acting on her best behavior. "Those counselor sessions last a good fifteen minutes, if not twenty, so if you get back any quicker than that it'll make your teacher suspicious."

Alan conceded the point by not arguing with her. Instead, he asked, "How is it that you can get these kinds of permission slips? We could be in big trouble if anyone sees us out here, skipping class."

"PUH-lease! This whole school administration is so malleable. You just have to know how to handle people. Believe me, if some official catches us here, by the time I'm through talking, he or she will actually THANK us for missing class. And as for how I get the slips, don't you worry your pretty head about that. Let's just say that a lot of people owe me favors."

Alan didn't like her condescending tone. He pressed, "Fine. Let's cut to the chase. What's so important that you had to drag me out of class?"

Heather replied, "You and I have things to talk about and things to do, but you've been ignoring all the notes I sent you. I sent you a note on Wednesday apologizing for what I did at your house on Tuesday. I thought that was being real lady-like, sending an apologetic note. But no reply. Then yesterday I sent you one inviting you to my house for a little fun. But you didn't crawl in through my window that evening. Even today I sent you one earlier telling you where to meet me during lunch, and you didn't show. So I've been forced to take sterner measures. You did get all of my notes, didn't you?"

Alan nodded, but said, "I didn't respond 'cos I wanted you to contact me directly. If you want to talk to me so badly, why not just say something in the hall between classes? I must have passed by you a bunch of times in the past few days, yet you won't even make eye contact with me. So screw you and your notes delivered by your minions. I have nothing to say to you if you're too ashamed to be seen with me."

Heather was surprisingly contrite. "Alan, I'm really sorry. I can understand how you feel. I'd like to talk to you in school, I really would. It's frustrating for me too because I feel like you and I have something special going between us. You're not like all the other guys, not by a long shot. But you have to understand my position. This is a very delicate time for me. As you probably know, our class chooses the school's homecoming queen before the end of the semester. True, I'm the frontrunner, but Donna's breathing down my neck. If I'm seen consorting with a full-on nerd, well, that's just the kind of thing to give her the edge."

Alan growled. "Dammit, there you go with the nerd thing again. You make it seem like I'm a leper or something. What's so shameful about being a good student and having a certain taste in popular entertainment? Why should I be socially condemned because I like Star Wars and Star Trek? That's fucking excellent entertainment."

She didn't reply so he went on, "I've been doing some thinking since Tuesday. Yes, the fucking was a lot of fun, but you really annoy me. Both times after we've had sex, I ended up feeling like I'd been used by you. I don't need that kind of grief. I have lots of other women at least as beautiful as you that I'd much rather be with. Go find some other victim to trick and tease and torment."

Heather had a hard time admitting it, even to herself, but she really needed Alan. The two times she'd had sex with him were heads and shoulders above what she was used to in her usual sexual encounters with the big jock types in the school. The way he called her names and the fact that he played hard to get made her want him even more.

Actually, it wasn't really playing hard to get because she could tell he wasn't just playing; he had been with other women of Heather's caliber so he could take or leave her. Yet she loved the challenge of trying to keep him interested, since she'd never had to do that with any guy before.

She knew that she might find other guys just as sexually endowed and/or talented as Alan, or possibly even more so, but they wouldn't have Alan's other attributes. Even though she didn't know Alan that well, she instinctively felt that only he knew how to treat her the way she needed to be treated.

She almost never apologized or compromised with anyone, but she was willing to go a long way to get what she wanted from Alan. She said to him, "Alan, let's talk. Let's work this out. I'm not as bad as you think. I know I've treated you badly, but I want to make it up to you. Tell me what you'd like me to do."

Alan was quite surprised by that. He quickly thought what he might want from her, and then said, "Okay. We'll see how serious you are. If you want me to fuck you - and I know that's the only thing you care about when it comes to me - I need you to do two things for starters. One, you have to be friendly to me in public in school."

Heather considered that. She looked and felt quite conflicted about the idea, but she finally said, "I'd like to. I really would. The problem is, I've dug myself into a bit of a hole on that one."

She seemed hesitant to say more, so Alan prodded, "What do you mean?"

"Well, you know when Katherine and I ran into you and your friends at the beach the other day?"

"Yeah?"

"It seems your friend Steve decided to go around and tell everyone that you and I were good friends. To make matters worse, he actually told people that I had respect for nerds who did well academically. Of course I had to say something to protect my reputation. So I kind of put you down and laughed at the idea that I would even talk to you."

Alan figured that when she said "Steve" she must have meant his best friend Sean. But given the way Sean had acted around her, he figured it might be a good thing if she couldn't remember his correct name, so he didn't try to correct her about that. However, he got angry at the rest of what she said.

"You see?! This is the problem. Heather, you think I'm some kind of self-abusing moron? Why the hell would I ever talk to you after you treat me like that behind my back?!"

She grabbed him by his shoulders. "Alan, look! I said I'm sorry. I really am. This whole thing has been a big learning experience for me, too, all right? I thought I had everyone pegged by the groups they belonged to, but now you've come along and upset everything. You're way down the social ladder, and yet I LIKE you. Okay? It's not just that you're so good at fucking; I actually respect you. You don't put up with shit. You're clever. You know how to get what you want. You remind me a lot of myself, actually."

Alan was enjoying the compliments, but he winced at that last one. The last thing he wanted to be was anything like Heather. But still, he was moved by what seemed to be genuine regret on her part.

He said, "Okay, we'll see how sincere you are. I'd love to see you tell everyone about your new nerdy friend. Make it happen. I know you can. You're fucking Heather goddamn Morgan, for crying out loud! When you say 'Jump!' everyone says, 'How high?' Instead of having people think you're hanging with a nerd, make them think that I'm cool enough to be with you. You can do that no problem. You make or break people at this school all the time."

Heather considered that idea. After a long pause, she said, "Perhaps that would work. Admittedly, I'll have to take a hit. I can't completely avoid that. But maybe there is a way I can finesse this and mostly undo my earlier gaffe."

She thought some more, and then said, "How does this plan sound? I'll have Simone casually mention how cool and sexy you are at lunch. I'll get a couple of my other followers to enthusiastically agree. Naturally, everyone will turn to me for my opinion. I'll confess that I've been so impressed by you myself that I've been trying to get close to you. I'll say that I'd denied that I'd talked to you because I want you all for myself."

She added, "Of course, naturally that'll surprise a lot of people in the 'in crowd' and there'll be a lot of doubt and grumbling. It'll take a few days to convince them that I'm not just playing a gag and that you're lying low and posing as a nerd because you're secretly too busy doing all kinds of amazing things to bother playing the social game. By and by, your reputation will rise and then I'll be able to be seen with you. In fact, before long you might find yourself having to fight the ladies off."

Alan laughed. "That's a bit dishonest and sneaky and I'm annoyed that you have to pretend that I'm a non-nerd in disguise, but I suppose it could work. What's this secret cool work I'm doing at home?"

Heather considered the question carefully, then answered, "I don't know. Maybe we shouldn't get too carried away with tricky intrigues. Let's just say that you're secretly ultra rich and you're some kind of Rudolph Valentino type fucking all kinds of amazing women in your spare time. That'll definitely overcome the stigma of your dweeby Star Trek marathons and all your little Dungeons and Dragons games. People may not necessarily believe it, but they'll wonder about it, and look at you in a new way."

Alan had to struggle to keep his poker face. Heather was much more accurate with her cover story than she realized. In addition to all of the truly spectacular women he was fucking, his family was much wealthier than he let on at school where he generally acted like he had few possessions beyond a limited selection of generic shorts and T-shirts. His didn't even own a cell phone, much lessown a car. She was even correct in her guess that he'd played Dungeons and Dragons fairly often in the past few years.

But he simply said, "I guess that works. But after that, I never want to hear you say the word 'nerd' again, okay? You're a good actress, but I don't believe you've actually changed your mind about socially labeling people and pigeonholing them one bit. You're just making a big exception for me because you like the way I fuck."

That was true, but Heather knew better than to admit it. She just continued to look at him with regretful, puppy dog eyes. She threw in an extra hurtful expression to pretend she was offended that he didn't believe her.

Alan continued, "If you do that and actually follow through by speaking to me in the halls, then great. But it's probably a moot point because you won't agree to my other demand. I don't like you cheating on Rock. It's not that I particularly care anything about him, though I do feel a bit bad for the guy, it's just that I have no desire to get beat up by him or his football player buddies. He looks exactly like the kind of dumb brute that would go postal and beat me within an inch of my life if he found out what you and I were doing. And you like to take chances and even rub his nose in it, like your whole crazy Baskin Robbins escapade. That's a recipe for disaster. Like I said, I have plenty of other women in my life. You're just not worth the risk."

Even though he said this, he was very much hoping she'd prove him wrong.

Heather greatly resented being called "not worth the risk," but at the same time it made her want to prove to him that she was worth it all the more. She replied, "You don't understand. I'm charmed. Charmed, I tell you! I don't get caught. Ever. And if I ever was I'm sure I could talk my way out of it. I'm not worried in the slightest."

"That's nice for you, Heather, but I AM worried. And that's all that matters to me."

"Alan, listen to me. You don't play the social game at school so you don't understand what's at stake here. I honestly don't like Rock at all. In fact, I loathe him and laugh at him behind his back. You know that. So normally I'd be more than glad to break up with him. But he's the star quarterback. Everyone at school falls all over each other just to smell his farts. He's my ticket to a guaranteed win in the homecoming queen race."

She grimaced with anger. "You don't know what goes on in my circles, but Donna is tough competition. She's got her own schemes and support network backing her up. Right now there's a sort of Cold War-type truce between us. She's pretty much conceded my victory because I'm going steady with Rock. But without him, it could turn into a nasty knock down, drag out fight over who gets the homecoming queen title."

Alan hardly knew Donna, a beautiful brunette prima donna who was frighteningly similar to Heather in many ways, but he knew enough to know that Heather was probably largely accurate in her assessment. He asked, "What's the big deal about that title anyway? So you get to wear a tiara and wave at people for an evening. Big whoop."

"You don't get it! It's all about confirming my number one status. I can't stand to be number two. I can't do it! I won't!" She looked at him with a fierce determination. "That's NOT going to happen. Period!"

Alan was of two minds. A part of him hoped that his demands were too much for Heather because in his heart he knew she was a negative influence on him. But another part wanted to see her cave so she could be his wanton school fuck bunny, consequences be damned. Since she'd made the decision to stand tough, he decided that it was probably for the best that they go their own ways.

He said, "Well then. That's just too bad. I hope you find someone else who can take my place." He turned and began to walk away.

Heather's face looked resolute. But as it became clear he was really walking away, she caved. She could hardly believe what she was doing, but she yelled, "Wait!"

Alan stopped and turned around.

Heather was fairly confident that she could beat Donna without having Rock as a boyfriend; it would just be a lot more difficult. And she knew it really wouldn't be that big of a hit to be seen with Alan, provided she could boost his image first. It wasn't that she minded what she was losing that much; it was just the principle of losing that galled her.

But she said, "Okay. You win. I'll drop Rock like a stone. Ha ha, get it? Who knows, it might actually be better this way. A battle with Donna is something I could sink my teeth into. It might even be an amusing diversion, just so long as I win. But I'll need some time to let Rock down easy without a big blowup that'll damage my reputation even more, or arouse his suspicions. And don't think that this means I'll go out with YOU. I like you and all, but that's going too far. Your reputation can only be rehabilitated so much. If I was openly dating a nerd, okay, an ex-nerd, Donna would walk away with the title for sure."

Alan chuckled. "What makes you think I'd want to go out with you?"

That took her by complete surprise.

After she failed to verbally respond to that, he paused and eyed her critically. "Huh. You do surprise me. If you're willing to do all that, I guess I can compromise."

CHAPTER 3

Heather could hardly believe how happy the deal made her. She decided that she absolutely had to have Alan's long shaft in her at that very moment. Fuck just shaking hands. "Not worth the risk" my ass! Let's do this right!

She pulled her tank top off and stood there topless. "It's good doing business with you, kind sir. What say we do a little bit of celebrating to seal the deal?"

Alan looked around in a panic. "Heather, put your top back on already! What the hell are you thinking?! We're in the middle of the school parking lot!"

"I know," she smiled, unperturbed. "Isn't it fun?" She was wearing a short black skirt but pulled it up around her waist and spread her legs to better display her pussy to him. "Steaming hot pie is being served. Come and get it."

Alan immediately said, "Shush! Keep your voice down!" He rushed right up to her so he could block the view of her by putting his body in the way. He hoped that if anyone was looking at him from the general direction of the school they would be far enough away from them to make it look merely like two people standing close and talking to each other. But there was an open street in the other direction and nothing between the two of them and lots of traffic except for a sidewalk and a few more rows of parked cars.

He pressed himself closer to her so they were practically nose to nose. He admonished, "Put your clothes back on this instant! Don't be crazy!" Her bared nipples pressed into his T-shirt.

All of a sudden, Heather disengaged and walked to the side of her car. She took the tank top she held in one of her hands and slipped it into a car window she'd left partially open. Because the window had been opened just a little bit to help the car from overheating, there was no way for Alan to reach in and unlock the door to retrieve it.

She smiled devilishly as she said, "What, you said lock my clothes in the car? And keep them there until you've finished fucking me? Okay." Her hands went to her skirt and she made to pull it down her legs. "I guess you're the boss now that you beat me, and I'm just the helpless slut that needs to be seriously fucked."

"Wait!" Alan said with great alarm.

Heather froze in place for the time being - mostly. She'd made her way back to the front of the car where Alan was, but he was still a few feet away from her and the front end of the car. She turned around so that her back was to Alan, then pulled her skirt up to her stomach and preened over the hood of the car. She could tell that Alan was struggling and trying to decide what to do, and she figured that if he had a great view of her exposed ass and pussy, that might push him in the right direction.

Alan tried to think. He looked around again and watched all the cars driving by. Luckily there were no traffic lights or stop signs nearby, so the cars were moving at a fast pace.

God, I can only hope that if anyone does looks over and sees us, they'll be out of sight before they can really figure out what's going on. But as bad as those cars over there are, the danger of some school official stumbling onto us is ten times worse! I mean, sure, this lot is completely empty of people now, but what if someone's sick and has to go home or they have an appointment? There are all kinds of reasons even teachers might come to this very lot to get their car!

I know Heather's got a talent for manipulating people, but there's no fucking way she could talk her away out of us being caught here like this! I mean, everything's just hanging out all over the place. First her tits and now her pussy. She's like, basically completely naked! This is completely out of control!

But while Alan's mind was thinking these rational thoughts, his body was reacting on a more primal level. His eyes went up and down Heather's backside, from her black high heels all the way up miles upon miles of tanned long legs, then further up her feathery blonde ponytail. Each inch of her was too perfect and fuckable to resist. He found himself incredibly aroused by Heather's daring nakedness and all the danger.

The way Heather had started to rhythmically move her ass up and down and side to side wasn't exactly helping him to keep a level head either. She whispered sexily, "Hurry! I need a real man who knows how to use my puss for his pleasure."

As he felt his resolve slipping, he cursed to her, "You were planning this all along, weren't you? Why the hell did you choose to meet me in the parking lot of all places?! You can't get any more wide open than this!"

"Oh, I can. I suspect you're going to open me up really good and wide right now." She let her skirt slide down her muscular legs until it was dangling off of one of her feet, then she picked it up and threw it over her shoulder. She used both hands to pull her pussy lips open wide to help illustrate her meaning.

"Heather!" Alan cried in frustration and animal lust. He'd seen her skirt go sailing completely over her car, so he scurried around the Mustang and picked it up. While he'd given up on rescuing her top, he hoped to at least get her to put the skirt back on. As he quickly returned to where he was standing, he complained, "That's not what I meant!"

Heather bent over at an even more lewd angle and pried her pussy lips open with her fingers. "Alan, I just gave up my boyfriend and school reputation to be your slut. Fill me with it! I need it so bad!"

Alan caved in, at least partially. "Okay, fine, we can fuck, but not here! Not now!"

"But Alan," Heather said with uncommon calm, "why do you think I picked this spot?" She slithered her way towards Alan like a cheetah stalking its prey and slowly closing in for the kill. "It seems wide open, but no one ever comes here. This is the safest place in the school 'cos it's cut off from the buildings and on a different level. Believe you me, I know since I skip class so much."

It was in fact far from the safest place, but she hoped that Alan was too overcome by lust to clearly think about it. She was very glad to be the one pulling the strings again and getting him all flustered, after having to make some inconvenient compromises. It salved her ego.

Alan found himself backing up as she steadily advanced. He was losing control but still resisting. He'd look at her and feel ready to acquiesce, but then he'd look around at the parking lot and passing cars and stiffen his resolve.

She saw that he could back up forever in a wide open parking lot like this one. So she tried a different approach, knowing Alan wanted her but needed more of a push to overcome his security issues. She sat up on the hood of the car and then laid down upon it as if posing for a centerfold photo.

It was a reasonably warm partly cloudy day and the metal on the hood was so hot that it almost burned her skin, but she didn't care. She thought, Soon, I'm going to be burning on the inside too, as Alan's molten hot cock slides in all the way. After a titanic, volcanic fuck, he'll erupt and shoot his hot lava all over my defenseless pussy!

Alan just gulped. He found himself pulled back towards her against his will. He thought, It's like I'm the Millennium Falcon, helplessly caught in the Death Star's tractor beam! What a good metaphor too, 'cos Heather's pure evil just like Darth Vader and his empire.

He complained, "God, Heather, you're a total slut."

Heather stretched and purred like a kitten, or perhaps more fittingly for her personality, like a lioness. "What are you waiting for, big guy? The longer you stand there and dither, the greater the chance we'll get caught. I'm all helpless and naked. I'm YOUR helpless and naked slut, begging for your big fat cock! The sooner you finish fucking me, the sooner I can dress."

Alan yelped, "Cover yourself! This is insanity!" He stepped forward and handed her the skirt.

She just laughed and tossed her skirt over her shoulder again.

Alan looked all around and saw one male driver on the road staring right at Heather as he sped on by. This man was so transfixed that his car swerved wildly all over the road. It was a close thing that there wasn't an accident.

The wild swerving looked pretty hilarious from a distance, but Alan didn't know if he wanted to laugh or cry. He was so torn by the conflict between lust and danger that he thought he was losing his mind.

Heather responded to his call to cover herself by placing one of her hands over her pussy. She opened and closed the gaps between her fingers several times, effectively playing peek-a-boo and drawing even more of Alan's attention to her hot slit. "Is that better?" she asked in a voice dripping with desire.

Alan's mind boggled at how calm Heather appeared through all of this. She acted like lying naked on a car in the middle of the school day with cars driving by was something she did all the time and no particular big deal. But that was just how she looked on the outside, to better project her cool seductress pose.

On the inside, her heart was beating harder than it even had before. She had done a lot of wild things in her life, but nothing as crazy as this. She hadn't been on the hood for more than a minute and she was already dying to get off of it, especially since the hot metal was so uncomfortable, but it was a game of chicken to see who would break first. She would rather burn than lose.

CHAPTER 4

By this point, Alan was bursting with lust, anger, and incredulous shock. He couldn't believe how Heather had tricked him like this and couldn't believe what he was actually going to do. Seeing Heather sprawled across the hood of the car in such a public place was simply too arousing to resist.

"Okay, I'll fuck you, but only if you come down here this second!" He was rather futilely trying to convince himself that he was only fucking her to put her in a less exposed position so they wouldn't both get caught.

Heather just about flew off the hood and into Alan's arms. She didn't want him to know, but she was extremely relieved to retreat from such an exposed position and find shelter in the relative safety of his warm embrace. In her heart of hearts, she knew that she'd gone too far and taken an unacceptable risk. But she'd dared and triumphed. It felt fantastic.

Alan yelled with malice, "Oh, I'll fuck you, all right. I'll fuck you good! Turn around and take it doggy style like the bitch and slut that you are!"

Heather eagerly complied. She put her hands on the hood as if she was about to be frisked by a police officer. The thought of being frisked while wearing nothing but a pair of high heels turned her on even more. She thrust her ass back at an outrageous angle, ready and willing to be probed and invaded. "You're so right! I'm such a slut, but only for a real man like you!"

Alan fumbled with his shorts. He was too nervous and excited to properly get the zipper down. Imagining all kinds of drivers and passers by watching, he still tried to crowd his body right up next to Heather's to reduce the chance of her being seen. But with his penis practically poking into her bare, deeply tanned ass, things were just too exciting and he still couldn't manage his zipper. He knew that they were in great danger of getting caught and his anxiety increased with every passing second.

He finally just yanked his shorts down so he could get on with it. They dropped all the way down until they were dangling around one of his ankles, leaving his ass completely bare in case anyone from school happened to look in his direction.

But he didn't care. His mind was so overtaken by lust that he couldn't think straight. His heart was pounding like a hammer so loudly that he could hardly hear anything over the din. Even his sight was reduced to tunnel vision, which the human body does sometimes at times of great crisis.

Alan grabbed Heather's ass with both hands and rammed his penis all the way in her pussy with one massive thrust. "God DAMN you, bitch! How DARE you! Fuck! Fuck with me?! I'll fuck YOU! I'll show you!"

Heather was excited beyond belief. She loved how Alan was taking charge and acting so aggressively. She loved how she'd made him do something he didn't really want to do. She loved the thrill of possibly getting caught. She loved watching the cars drive by and seeing the startled looks of some of the drivers. She loved the powerful thrusts pistoning in and out of her.

Oh yes, fuck me you well hung stud! Fuck me like you really mean it! Make me take every last inch of your eight incredible inches until I'm screaming for mercy! FUCK ME!

"Do it!" she screamed. "Show me with your thick cock! Show me how to treat a shameless slut!"

She tried to remain standing with just her hands on her car propping her up, because she didn't want to dirty herself any more than she already was (the car actually was quite clean, but Heather didn't want any dirt on her skin at all).

But Alan continued to nail her so hard that she was inevitably pushed into the bodywork of her car. Her hot and wet pussy sheathed his dick with such a tight and perfect fit that he was too overcome with pleasure to care how hard her naked skin got pushed into the metal. He was nearly delirious with desire.

Before long, she was bent over with her big breasts pressed into the dirty and hot metal of the car's hood, where she'd just been sprawled out. At first she was disgusted by the dirt, but soon enough she loved that too. It made her feel more feral and wanton to fuck with complete disregard to her surroundings.

Alan repeatedly slammed her into the front end of the car like he was trying to drive her clear through it. He fucked her as fast and deep and hard as he possibly could. He was as angry as he could get and also mindful of the urgent need to finish up quickly.

After his initial verbal outburst, he did have enough presence of mind to remember that screaming and yelling made it a lot more likely that they would be found out. So he restricted himself to impassioned groans and grunts as he pummeled her pussy.

Heather, likewise, wanted to scream like a banshee at the top of her lungs but she knew that wasn't prudent. She also ended up grunting and moaning so loudly that they could be heard from a fair distance away. It was simply impossible to remain quiet while being fucked so hard and so good.

Alan had contempt for guys who lost control in less than five minutes, but that's exactly what he did this time. In just a little over three minutes, he started to shoot his seed into her with tremendous force. But what a three minutes they were. Alan had never fucked anyone as intensely before. His penis moved so fast it was almost a blur.

And when his climax came, he truly climaxed. True, he didn't have much cum to give after being tapped out in recent days, but that didn't faze him or Heather. With one final great thrust, he drove so deep into her that it seemed as if he would truly split her in two. He actually saw stars as he roared.

Heather loved it so much that she came hard too, right on cue. Their mutual orgasms helped propel them to higher and higher peaks of ecstasy. She kicked her legs high into the air, occasionally kicking his back with her high heels during uncontrollable spasms.

After hitting his mountainous peak, Alan didn't have much left. He kept his dick all the way in her because he was too overwhelmed to withdraw, and then he collapsed on top of her. But still, his penis jerked and jerked, pumping out the rest of his ropes of thick cum until he was completely tapped out. He felt so satiated that it seemed like he'd never need to cum again. The sky started to go black...

The next thing he knew, his body was lying directly against the hot metal hood of the car and his face was pressed painfully against it. Hands were pulling his shorts up.

He turned around and managed to sit up just as Heather finished pulling his shorts up. He noticed that she had her skirtback on, but still looking very sweaty and disheveled. There were scuff marks on her arms and legs. He could even see indentations on her face where it had been flattened into some piece of car trim. Nonetheless, she looked great. She had that "just fucked" look that some women sometimes try to imitate by having their long hair deliberately fall out of place, but she didn't have to fake it because she indeed had just been royally fucked.

She chuckled. "Looks like we both passed out. Who knows how long we've been lying here?"

"Oh shit!" Alan stood and looked around frantically.

She laughed. "Nah, I'm just kidding. I checked the clock in my car just now. I was only out a minute or two, and you took just a little bit longer. No way could I sleep smushed up against the hot hood of my baby. But still, we should probably get back." She moved to the side of her car and began arranging her hair by the reflection of the shiny metal on the side of her car.

Alan just breathed for a minute. He was too overcome to do any more. He found it amazing that she had no problem standing there topless and seemed more concerned that her hair was out of place. He could see her tank top still locked inside her car and briefly wondered how she would get it out since he saw no sign of keys or any place to hide keys. Then, after a brief scan to confirm they hadn't been spotted, he said, "You tricked me. Again. I feel used. Again. Fuck."

She turned to him and smiled. "But wasn't it great? Wasn't that the best fuck ever? Man, I've NEVER been fucked like that! Not even by you. Short, yes, but oh so sweet." She amped up her lustful look as she added, "You really showed me what happens to shameless sluts when they push too far. Their cunts get nailed and used real good."

Alan just stared. He looked angry because he felt angry, and somehow that impressed Heather even more.

She joked, "Next time, I want you to actually fuck me as I lie across the hood. You say you want me to acknowledge you at school, so next time, let's do it on one of the cafeteria tables at lunch, ha ha!"

Even though she was joking, Alan was staggered at that thought. His mouth gaped.

Heather continued on happily, oblivious to his shock, "I'm already not regretting our deal. That fuck alone was worth it! I want you to do that to me every single day, baby." She actually leaned forward and kissed him on the cheek in an affectionate and intimate manner.

Then she squatted down on the ground and opened her pussy lips with her fingers. A steady flow of whitish cum started to drip out. Her short black skirt rode up didn't do much to hide what was happening. She looked at him and joked a bit nervously, "Let's hope the pills I'm taking do their job. You may just be too potent, though, the way you gave it to me practically straight into my womb."

That snapped him out of his daze. Shit! Why didn't I use a condom?! What a disaster. Heather, the mother to my child? I don't think so!

He looked at her with great determination and said in a stern voice, "Well, I am doing some regretting. I have a new demand to make and it's non-negotiable. I'll fuck you, yes, but it certainly won't be every day because your cover story for me isn't that far off. I AM busy with some pretty amazing women when I'm not at school, and I'm not talking just about Amy. Any fucking will happen at the time and place of MY choosing. No more pressure, no more little notes delivered by your underlings. There will be no next time, if you're thinking up more insanity like this. And I'm not even going to think about fucking you until you come through on the rest of our deal. No more treating me like a leper and I want you to break up with Rock. Is that clear?"

She looked sad as she finished cleaning her pussy out as much as she could. Still topless, she stood and tried to wipe her skin clean from all the dirt. "It's clear. The only thing is you said you'd give me some time. I'll need about two weeks to arrange things with Rock. The poor fool thinks he's deeply in love with me. It'll be hard to shake him without clueing him in to the truth."

"Okay, you have until the end of next week with him. But I won't even think about fucking you again until you speak to me in the halls and treat me like I don't have some kind of disease. ... And... shit! Disease! Shit, shit, shit, SHIT! Why didn't I use a condom? GOD, I'm so stupid!"

Heather ran a finger underneath his chin. "I know you're not stupid about protection. You just can't resist me. Join the club."

Alan wanted to make a gagging gesture at her arrogant "join the club" comment, but he was too worried about the time ticking away to start a fight. Cars were still driving past and some people were still staring as they drove. He wanted to shout, "Put your top on already!" but didn't, mostly because he figured she was trying to goad him to do just that.

She added, huskily, "Besides, bareback feels soooo goooood... Mmmm.... God DAMN, that was an excellent fuck!" Quickly switching gears from moony to business-like, she added, "And anyway, you have nothing to worry about. I'll use a day after pill just to be sure. And I'm completely clean. I get checked regularly."

Alan had his doubts about that, but rather than press the issue he just asked, "How long have I been here, exactly?"

"Don't worry, baby. If you go now, you'll still be back in the twenty minute time frame. No one will ever be the wiser. It's like I told you, I never get caught."

Alan walked off, but he was upset with himself. God damn letting my dick do all the thinking. Shit. Heather needs to be brought to heel. She seriously needs to be tamed, and good. She's a God damned menace to society! I can't BELIEVE she got me to fuck her in the parking lot. Actually writhing around while lying naked on the hood of her car?! Okay, it was hot as hell, but still a mind-bogglingly stupid thing to do. Never again, that's for sure!

When he looked back, he saw Heather unlocking the door of her car and picking up her tank top to put back on. He had no idea where the car key appeared from, but figured that was just another female mystery he would never understand.

CHAPTER 5

Alan finished the rest of his fifth period class still stewing at Heather. He hated feeling manipulated by her yet again, but after he calmed down some he realized, There are worse things than being "forced" to have a fantastic and intense fuck with Heather. As long as we weren't seen, then no harm, no foul. I'll just have to make sure I'll never allow myself to have such reckless public sex with anyone ever again. And I'll try harder to stay in control and on top of things whenever I'm around her. She's like some kind of Satanic succubus. The key is being able to fuck the succubus without sending your soul to Hell. That's a nice trick, if you can do it.

After the short but physically intense fuck, he wasn't looking forward to his sixth period tennis class. But in the end it wasn't so bad because his body rose to the occasion. He lost two matches and won one, which put him in the middle of the pack for the tournament as a whole. He was fine with that result. Truth be told, he didn't really care that much. He did exert a solid effort, but things like his appointment with Akami later in the day were much more important to him.

He hurried home and squeezed in a half an hour nap before he had to leave to meet Akami.

As Alan drove to his appointment with Akami, he realized, Shit, I've only cum once today since I woke up, and it's nearly five o'clock. That's pathetic. There's no way I'm going to make it to six times today. All I want to do is sleep. No doubt Akami will want me to cum twice or three times, and then there's the women waiting at home, wanting to play even more. But I just can't do it. I've gone eight, six, four - today I'll probably manage two.

Six times a day every single day is just fucking impossible. If it weren't for the likes of Brenda showing up, and the amazing and creative things that keep happening to me, I couldn't have made it this far. Shit. I'll be so embarrassed if I get to Akami's and I can't even get it up once. I might have to tell Akami that six times just isn't realistic and we need to make some kind of change.

But as Alan continued to drive to the appointment, he psyched himself up. Rather than go in complaining, he determined to go in confident, energetic, and aggressive.

As a sign of this new attitude, he met Akami in Dr. Fredrickson's waiting room with a polite wave, but then as soon as the door to the examination room closed, he kissed Akami passionately on the mouth before she had a chance to say more than, "Hi Alan, are you-"

Taken aback at first, she began kissing back.

They kissed for several minutes while Alan fumbled around with buttons and zippers, getting her dress off.

Finally he succeeded in getting her dress off even as he simultaneously managed to take off his shorts. They ended the kissing.

"My! That certainly is one way to say hello to your nurse!" Akami said, pleasantly surprised.

"Akami, you don't know the half of it. You wouldn't believe all the things that happened to me since our last meeting two weeks ago. I want to show you some of them personally. My life has totally changed for the better, thanks to you and to my unique diagnosis."

He quickly undid her bra and pulled down her panties. The very idea of finding a bra and having to take it off was almost entirely foreign to him now, since all the women he played with were usually naked or free of underwear to begin with (except for his teacher Glory, who still dressed conservatively in class. She usually left him a lot to take off during lunch).

"Whoa boy," Akami said as she halfheartedly tried to prevent him from taking off her panties. He pulled them down a bit and was reaching for her slit when she grabbed his wrists. "Hold on just a second. I'm excited to be shown those things you're talking about. But first, this is a medical appointment, and we actually do need to get a few formalities out of the way. Namely, your blood test. Let's do that now, so we can have nothing but fun afterwards."

"Okay," Alan agreed, seeing the logic in her idea. Not to mention, despite his show of eagerness, he wasn't actually that horny. He hoped that if his mind led, the rest of his body would follow, but that hadn't completely happened yet. He took off his shirt and lay in the examination chair, putting his feet in the stirrups. He sat completely naked, not bothering this time with his usual flimsy patient gown.

"By the way," he asked while Akami readied the needle dressed only in her panties, "where is Dr. Fredrickson? I haven't seen him since the first time I came in here."

"He's in his office down the hall. You'll remember after your first appointment he agreed to give me complete authority over your case, so he stays out of direct involvement. I periodically report to him about you. If you want to see him today I can get him later."

All that was true, but she neglected to mention what he was doing in his office. After Alan's second appointment, Dr. Fredrickson had several video cameras secretly and very unobtrusively installed in the examination room where Alan had all his appointments.

However, Akami was fully aware of the cameras. She certainly wasn't happy about them, but felt she had no choice but to give the doctor permission to use them. A sound system allowed him to hear every word spoken quite clearly as well. The doctor continued to fuck Akami on a daily basis, but he also got off watching, especially if were to involve a drop dead gorgeous woman like Susan fucking her son and a pretty nurse. That's what the doctor was hoping for, although it had yet to happen.

At the very moment Alan asked the question, Dr. Fredrickson sat in his office without any pants or underwear on, adjusting the controls from several video monitors and getting ready for a show. Susan was the main attraction for him. She was the reason he risked his career and a prison sentence, because of the chance to watch her and maybe even do something with her. But he was disappointed that Susan hadn't shown up to accompany Alan. Watching Akami fool around with Alan was fun and got him off, but was a pale second to Susan since he already knew Akami and her body intimately.

"Yeah, why don't we do that." Alan wanted to meet the doctor again. Although he loved fooling around with Akami, he wanted some reassurance that he actually did have a medical problem needing treatment, and wasn't just being told a story so Akami could have fun. Not that he would change anything or even tell anyone if it was all a lie, but he wanted to know for himself.

Akami answered, "Okay, sure. Why don't we do that when we're done? Meanwhile, as I do this and run a few checks, why don't you tell me about your last two weeks? Sounds like you have quite a story to tell."

"Yeah, I sure do! Man, I don't even know where to begin. Two weeks is too long. It seems like years since I saw you last. Let's see. I'll just leap straight into it. A couple of days ago, I woke up with my mother's mouth wrapped around my penis. She likes to suck me off a lot. Then later in the day the head cheerleader at my school came over and fucked me in my bed. I'm also fucking another cheerleader and my sister at the same time. Yep, that's right. My sister. Then there's my neighbor Suzanne; you've met her. She likes to blow me as much as my mom. Then there's my beautiful history teacher. She helps me climax every lunch at school. As you can see, I'm getting a lot of help. It's fantastic."

"Holy cow!" said the nurse, truly shocked. "I figured something like that was happening, but I had no idea. I can't believe you're the same shy and virginal boy who first came in here. No wonder your penis is only partially hard. I'm amazed you can get it up at all."

Continuing his bluster, Alan decided to go all the way with a front of confidence. "Oh, but I can, and I will. Today I plan to finally fuck your pussy after you teased me so many times. At home I have my pick of four incredibly beautiful women who all want to make me orgasm next. Every day, it seems things get more and more intense."

She took it as a given that she would be fucked. She was so excited by that prospect and what he was saying that she picked up a stethoscope to see just how fast her heart was beating. She could no longer look him in the face because she was too busy staring at his crotch.

She asked him, "How could it possibly get any more intense?" She put the stethoscope on one of her nipples. She gasped at the feeling of cold steel and then put it on the other one.

"Believe it or not, I haven't actually fucked some of these people yet, like my mom or my teacher. But they're soooo ready to go, and so am I. Kinda like you and me. You are overdue to get fucked. Are you ready to do it right now?"

"Well hold on a minute. Are you... I don't know how to put this. Are you turning into an uncontrollable sex maniac?" She was suddenly genuinely worried about Alan. She slipped the hand not holding the probing stethoscope down her panties.

"Well kind of, but no. Really the answer is no. The fact is, yes, I've become addicted to sex, thanks to your treatment for my lack of energy. But I'm still maintaining other things in my life. For instance, I'm still studying and doing things with my friends." Alan was exaggerating on these points - sex was taking over all his free time.

"And I've gotten more sexually aggressive, but I'm still a pretty mild guy. I would never rape a woman or do something like that. It's confidence combined with manners and control, which I guess is a rare combination women really find attractive. In fact, I think I've had an almost incredible level of self-control, if I do say so myself.

"You should see how it is around my house. My mother has been running around naked or in the sexiest, most revealing clothes she can find, for weeks! She's been having me do things like massage her or put suntan lotion on her, even while she's teasing me, jacking me off and sucking me several times a day, and the whole time she's given me ridiculous rules about not touching her. Which I've scrupulously obeyed, pretty much. And now she lets me do most everything but fuck her. In fact, in recent days she's become seriously addicted to cocksucking and we're going at it hot and heavy a lot of the time. Yet I still hold back from that final act, at her command. How many people would be able to hold back in the face of such temptation? You know the Freudian thing guys have for their moms."

Akami just nodded.

He continued, "And it's been like that all around. Women are just throwing themselves at me, but I hold back until they want it or even beg for it. In fact, I don't think I'M the sex maniac at all. It's all these women around me who are the sex maniacs! Take my sister, for instance. A few months ago she was the most prudish high schooler you'd ever expect to meet, but now she literally lives to suck my cock and have me fuck her silly, whenever possible. She's having lesbian sex with three other cheerleaders, and even eyeing my mom! I mean, I think I'm keeping a better balance with my schoolwork than she is! You should have seen the way she demanded that I give her a good spanking last night. I'm just surrounded by all these nymphomaniacs, and how can I say no if they throw themselves at me?"

"Did you?"

"Huh?"

"Did you give your sister a good spanking?" Akami was heavily panting and her fingers looked to be very busy inside her panties.

"Uh, as a matter of fact I did. Kind of a spanking and finger fuck at the same time."

"Whoa." Akami masturbated herself for another minute as she fantasized being in that situation. She'd never been spanked before. Her eyes glazed over and she stared right through Alan.

Finally she pulled herself together a bit, and struck a more professional tone. "That's a pretty remarkable story," she conceded. "I must say I'm a bit worried about you and some of these women, that things may be going too far. But at the same time it gets me pretty hot. All your talk of incest is so ... wrong, but so ... hot! Damn! Let me get this done so we can get down to some serious fucking. We can talk more about this later."

The nurse finished drawing blood in record time.

CHAPTER 6

Once they had all their business out of the way, Alan said, "Akami, take my place in the examination chair. I'm going to see just how wet you've gotten."

She eagerly obeyed his command. All the talking about his sex life was slowly reviving his libido, but he still wasn't fully there. He'd gotten erect talking to Akami, but then the shot caused him to go flaccid again. Somehow, he'd have to start all over on another erection.

Spreading the stirrups with her feet in them as wide as possible, he dropped down on his knees and began licking her pussy. He'd never done it before except for his experiment with Katherine earlier that morning. But he hoped that what he'd learned there would give him at least some clue so he wouldn't completely make a fool of himself. Mostly he thought of doing it so he could stall for time and hide the fact that his penis still wasn't hard.

Akami didn't really mind his inexperience. She was beside herself with joy because cunnilingus was something her regular lover, Dr. Fredrickson, never did, as he found having a nose in someone's pubic hair to be repugnant.

Alan was initially grossed out by the hair, but before long he decided it wasn't really an issue. Although her pussy was unshaven, she had a rather sparse bush. He found he could lick her pussy lips without touching any of her pubic hair.

He was very tentative and a little grossed out, but she loved it just the same. It was a lucky thing for him that his first time wasn't with someone more experienced with it, like Suzanne, or he might have been chastised.

Akami loved getting eaten out. She had more orgasms and leaked more cum than she ever had before. But it only inflamed her need. Soon she was begging him, "Fuck me! Enough of that! Take me! I want your cock, not your tongue! Do me! FUCK me!" She yelled this so loud that Dr. Fredrickson didn't need the secretly placed speakers to hear her quite clearly from his office.

Alan pulled off of her altogether. The delay, along with the smell and taste of her private place, made his penis hard and ready to fuck. But rather than satisfy her sexual cravings, he just stood there as she squirmed around in agony and anticipation. "Nurse, I appreciate your enthusiasm. But do you remember what you said last time? You said titfucks were very therapeutic. I completely agree, and believe me, I've been practicing them a lot, just as you requested. You said I should come back here and titfuck you again, then we could compare and contrast with a real fucking. So why don't we do that?"

"NoooOOOOoooo!" Akami cried in desperation. "Let's do it the other way around! Real fuck first and titfuck later! I can't wait!" She frigged her pussy with her fingers, but that just made her want Alan's real, larger penis in her pussy that much more.

The examination table/chair was in the up position, making it more like a chair, so Alan worked the controls and brought it down until it lay flat like a bed. He took his sweet time making the changes, and she squirmed even more desperately with every passing second. Finally he got up on her and straddled her stomach.

She still protested. "No! You're too high on me! Scoot down, towards my pussy!" As though he hadn't even heard her pleas, he placed his penis between her boobs, pressed them together, and began thrusting in and out.

Soon her cries of "No!" were replaced by cries of "Yes!" and a lot of loud moaning.

With Akami now pressing her boobs close to make a fuck tunnel, he put his fingers in her mouth and thrust them in and out of her mouth as if they represented another penis. With his other hand he pulled at her nipples so hard she thought they would twist right off. He repeatedly pulled her entire tit up into the air by the nipple, and she loved it.

Alan felt he could last forever. He finally had mercy, and moved himself over her pussy.

"Lower! Lower! Yes! Right there!" Akami screamed as he scooted down her body.

When he got ready to put his dick into her, he knew she would scream even louder, and he was worried about Dr. Fredrickson hearing (not to mention the rest of the neighborhood), so he decided to lay down on her chest and stick his fingers back in her mouth since he was too tall to fuck her while kissing her. That quieted her just like giving a baby a pacifier, but he was slightly pained when he finally speared her pussy since she reflexively bit down on his fingers.

Alan fucked her hard for many long minutes. He liked the fact that he had the nurse in the usual position of a patient on the examination table. It made him feel like a very naughty doctor.

After about twenty minutes, he played out his doctor fantasy more overtly. He said to Akami, "Nurse, you seem quite hot. I'm afraid I'm going to have to measure your temperature. Turn over so I can insert a rectal thermometer."

Akami turned over and presented her ass to him, expecting that he would take her up there. She seemed very willing. She actually didn't tell him okay, but her labored pants showed how much she liked the idea.

He considered it, but decided that was too gross. Instead, they did it doggy style.

Akami was just as fine with the new position and was very vocally appreciative with her moans.

After several more minutes, they changed positions again. Alan had her sit on top of him. He watched her boobs rotate in circles as she bounced up and down on his pole. She rose up and down, twisting right and left, leaning forward and back, never repeating exactly the movements she'd done already. She rose and dropped, forcing him deep into her, followed by rising up slowly keeping just the head and a little of his shaft in, before working her cunt rapidly up and down on just a few inches, before engulfing the entire shaft once again.

Alan was lost in his enjoyment of Akami’s actions. This feels absolutely fantastic. It’s like she’s a machine designed to give me nothing but pleasure, but she’s enjoying it even more than I am. I’m doing everything in my power to hold off from coming, I just hope I can outlast her.

Akami could not believe how long he could fuck her without cumming. It was far beyond anything she had ever experienced or even heard about.

At first she was greatly enjoying it, but then she began a nearly nonstop climax. He kept on fucking until she transcended to a level of being literally fucked senseless. She clenched the sides of the examination table and held on for dear life. She had no idea who she was, where she was, or what she was doing. She simply gave herself completely to the overwhelming pleasures engulfing her body.

Alan was enjoying it too, but it wasn't the transcendent experience of total gratification being reached by Akami.

They had lost all track of time when he finally emptied his hot load of cum into her. They'd completely forgotten to use a condom, but he figured correctly she was on birth control pills.

She fell back on top of him, and they lay there exhausted on the examination chair for many minutes.

However, while Akami felt exhausted, Alan felt re-energized. Despite all the exertion, he felt better and more energetic than when he entered the office. He wasn't sure whether the sex was just good therapy or if bravado could be a self-fulfilling prophesy, but he was definitely amazed at himself. He had reserves of energy he never knew existed. He'd just gone with the flow and ceased to care, and the result was surprisingly good. He felt like he'd entered some kind of zone, like a runner who ran so long that he ceased to feel tired.

His only regret was not using a condom. Am I just asking for trouble or what? First Heather, and now Akami, on the same day. Even though they were both on the pill, I didn't know that or even bother to think about the question. I just let my lust take control of my brain. I'm gonna be a daddy soon if I don't watch out!

CHAPTER 7

At first Akami simply stared into the ceiling as if struck dumb. It took a while for her to regain her wits. But as they continued to rest, she whispered sweet nothings in his ear, telling him what a great lover he was. Whispering extremely quietly and directly into his ear, she said, "Don't repeat this or say it out loud, but just between me and your ear, that was the best fuck I've ever had, bar none. And I've had quite a few."

She whispered quietly, for she knew Dr. Fredrickson would be listening and watching from the other room. Given that the doctor was fucking Akami on a daily basis, he wouldn't be exactly pleased to hear how much better a lover she thought Alan was. It wasn't that Dr. Fredrickson was a bad lover, but Alan just had natural talents, especially the stamina of youth, that the doctor could never match.

She got back up and sat down on a chair. Alan sat in the other chair the room had. She put on her demeanor of being a professional nurse as best she could in the circumstances, such as still being totally naked and being nearly fucked out of her mind.

She smiled as she said, "Okay, after that, I think I can put your earlier story into better perspective. Alan, you're a very impressive lover. That's the fucking understatement of the year. Those women you say are nymphomaniacs, they're not really naturally like that. It's just that you've made them that way."

"I have?"

"Definitely! I definitely, definitely, see what you mean about having a lot of self-control! Doing the titfuck first nearly killed me with anticipation. And then with the fuck, you kept pausing and recovering, and then coming back for more. It was unreal! It was like five fucks at once, each one building off the last one. Do you please them like you just pleasured me?"

"Hmm. I have to admit, that was probably my most impressive fuck yet. I don't know what it is, but my penis just kept staying hard. It's been doing that a lot lately. I think having pretty women give me prolonged stimulations every day has caused my penis to build up endurance levels that I didn't know were even possible. I mean, it seems like I'm erect almost all the time now, and it feels fine. Like Tuesday, I did it eight times, and I've even done it nine times in one day. Nine very prolonged stimulations."

"Holy... fucking... shit," Akami said, her mouth literally dropping open. She thought, Imagine this kid fucking me like that, but lasting literally for hours! No way! He could seriously kill someone. Death by fucking. What a way to go. If I could do that eight or nine times a day... I'd be in the insane asylum by the end of the week!

Composing herself, she said with a nurse's demeanor, "I see. Very interesting. I definitely approve of you being more active this week so you can keep your average up. Do you think you could sustain that higher level for a longer period of time?"

"I don't know. Sometimes my penis feels really good and sometimes not so good. Right now it feels not so good. To be honest, you should have seen how I felt when I came in here. I was feeling like I couldn't take any more."

"Why was that?"

"Well, I'd been slowly recovering all day from too much excitement over the last week and just when I was starting to feel good the head cheerleader of our school's varsity squad met me in the school parking lot and made me fuck her right then and there! Phew! She really took a lot out of me."

Akami would have assumed he was lying except for the fucking she'd just experienced. She could easily see the most beautiful girls in school falling all over Alan as soon as word of his sexual prowess got out. She just nodded and said, "I see."

Alan went on, "But just when I thought I was all used up, I have a great fuck, as you know firsthand. It's weird. It seems like the longer this six times a day treatment goes on, the easier it is for my penis to stay hard for a really long time. Your tip to strengthen my PC muscle has helped, but it's more than that. I mean, how long were we going at it? Like thirty minutes, at full speed? But I'm already starting to get hard again 'cos you're sitting there naked and quite frankly, looking pretty fuckable."

Akami was fascinated. She looked at his crotch and saw that indeed his penis was growing. But she said matter-of-factly, "Wow. Your case is so interesting; I think it would make a good clinical case study. For instance, I wonder if your idea of such increased prowess through practice can be verified and objectively measured."

"Well, perhaps if you kidnapped me and did nothing but have me fuck you all day for weeks on end, we could establish a statistically significant body of data on it," Alan teased.

Lust broke through her clinical demeanor and she sighed wistfully. "Perhaps. God, don't I wish! But seeing how I can't kidnap you any time soon, why don't we add one more data point right now, by having you fuck me again?"

"If it's for the advancement of scientific knowledge..." Alan said joking, as he climbed on top of Akami. "Don't forget though," he added, "we need to take a sperm sample."

"Damn. I was hoping you could shoot all over my face and chest this time so we could save that for fuck number three."

He laughed. "Believe me, I've noticed that trick before." He thought of how his mother forgot to do the abnormality check so they'd have to do it again.

"Oh, by the way," Akami said casually as Alan slid his erection in her pussy. "As you may know, your mother talked to me again on the phone earlier toDAAAAY! Oh! Damn, you fill me up."

He'd bottomed out right as she was saying "today" and it took her some long moments before her pussy could adjust and she could kept talking. "We talked a lot about these abnormality checks she's been giving you. I didn't even know she was doing that to you. I think it was just a trick all along so she could get to know your penis. She seems quite keen on you, you know. She got quite horny just talking to me about all of this, although she'd deny it. She says one thing, but her tone of voice says another. I doubt she realized how heavily she was breathing into the phone."

Alan started to thrust in and out. He complained, "Yeah, she's hotter than an oven, but she says no intercourse and means it.

Akami replied, "That's bullshit! I think you should do it with her. Fuck your mother!"

That sent Alan into overdrive and he started plowing into Akami deeper and faster. My mom was using the abnormality check just as an excuse to get physical with me? No way. Shit. So that means that the very first Tuesday of mad cocksucking, she was planning that all along! No fucking way. That gets me so powerfully aroused!

He began really impaling her hard with each thrust. He shouted, "Look out, Akami!" He tackled her to the floor.

Once again, Alan gave Akami a mind-bending fuck, this time right on the floor. It wasn't quite as intense for her and she didn't lose her senses, but it was better for him. Akami ended up sitting on top of him because he was nailing her so deep that it sometimes hurt her, and this way she could be in control. She'd unleashed a beast inside of him when she suggested he should fuck Susan

As they climaxed, he huffed and puffed, shouting, "Uh! Uh! Oh! Fu-! Fuck! Su-! Sus-!" Realizing he was starting to say his mother's name, he tried to cover it up. "Sue Me! ... Suzy! ... Suzanne! Fuck me, Suzanne!"

Once they were done, Alan was a bit miffed that Akami was chuckling. "What?" he asked testily.

"'Sue me?' Do you have some kind of lawsuit fetish? A desire to be sued at the height of climax?" She chuckled some more.

"That wasn't it. I just tripped over my tongue. I was trying to say Suzanne."

Her voice dripped with sarcasm. "Mmmm hmmm. Yeah, right. I'm sure it wasn't some other older woman whose name begins with Su- that you were thinking of saying. What was that you said earlier? 'You know the Freudian thing guys have for their moms.'"

Alan repeated defiantly, "I was trying to say Suzanne. She's really hot." He grew sullen and quiet.

Akami decided it was a sore point and refrained from any further ribbing.

On the positive side, they did get a sperm sample, which was a good thing, because there was no way he could possibly manage a third time right then. Akami had made him pull out just before he came so he could shoot into a jar.

His penis seemed to give out right after that, and his energy level crashed completely. He wondered if he'd even manage to drive home safely, he felt so tired.

Akami wasn't much better. Her pussy was so sore that she could barely walk. She was grateful that his was the last appointment of the day because it would be all she could manage just to get home and take a long, hot bath to recover.

So reluctantly Akami had to end his appointment. She put on her lab jacket, but she felt so thoroughly fucked that it seemed a shame to confine her still throbbing pussy, so that was all she wore.

As he was getting ready to go, she said, "You should ask Mrs. Pestridge if she’d be willing to give you lessons in cunnilingus, we women appreciate a stiff talented tongue. You would be wise to learn from an experienced partner and I just know she would be good at teaching you."

"Good idea. I definitely want to get better. Thanks."

CHAPTER 8

But before Alan left, Akami discussed his medical condition with him some more. "Alan, I wanted to mention that your latest test results show good news. Your thyroid levels are up 25 percent. So that means you should be having more energy, though you may not be feeling it yet. Remember how that's the point of all this sexual activity?"

"Oh yeah," he responded, only half joking. Having to cum six times a day had become an end goal in and of itself, and while six times was a little much, he certainly didn't want to stop his sexual fun completely. Susan and everyone else gave little thought any more to the connection between the sexual activity and his energy level. But he still greatly desired having more energy and not having to always take a nap or feel like a useless rag.

Akami resumed, "I'm very keen to see what the blood test we did today will show, to see if that was a one time fluctuation or if it can be equaled or hopefully bettered. This new level is good, but you could stand to boost your thyroid 100 percent, not just 25. So I'll call in a couple of days and let you know. Depending on the results, we might have to make some changes in your regimen."

He nodded in understanding. He asked, "Is there any way we could make it five or four times a day?"

"I'm not sure. I can't make any promises. Depending on the results, we might even have to increase it to seven or eight times a day, though I highly doubt that."

Alan sighed and his face looked forlorn. He thought, Impossible. Completely impossible! Six times a day is the absolute outer limit. Please may the results not fall that way. I just couldn't take that much help.

She didn't mean that of course, since there were no real medical tests to base such a decision on; she just wanted to see what his reaction would be. She was intrigued at just how far one person could go. She took mercy on him and decided never to mention going more than six times a day again.

She added, "Also, if you're still feeling sluggish, here's prescription for a potent vitamin supplement. You don't actually need a prescription for it, but this note will help make sure you pick the right one." Akami wrote a surprisingly long note while the both of them sat nearly naked in their chairs. Then she handed it to him.

He took it and read it immediately, curious about its length. It read, "If you want vitamins, here's the name." A certain type of multivitamin was listed. But below that, it continued, "But screw vitamins. I shouldn't be doing this and I could get in trouble so keep it under your hat, but here's my home phone number." The number was listed, and her e-mail too. She went on in the note, "I can't wait two whole weeks until you fuck me again! PLEASE CALL ME, ANYTIME! I know you've got a lot of amazing people helping you out, but I'll make you feel soooo good. I promise! Love Akami."

Many words were underlined for emphasis, such as the word "ANYTIME," which she underlined three times.

Alan took the note, and with a poker face simply put it in his pocket. There was something about Akami's vibe today that gave him the feeling he was being watched. He thought suspiciously, Why does she say this in a note, instead of telling it to me?

But he held his tongue for the moment, and he replied in a bland voice, "I will follow this prescription to your satisfaction, nurse. Thank you very much." He put his hand on the doorknob as if to go.

"Oh, will you? Good!" she said excitedly. She wasn't as good at acting as he was. "I'll go get the doctor now."

Just as he was turning the doorknob, she said, "Oh wait. Clothes first." Alan looked down and realized he was buck naked. Akami also was only wearing an open lab coat. They both went to get their clothes amidst much laughter.

Alan was very chagrined that he'd almost walked out into the hallway in the buff, although it actually wouldn't have mattered much since Akami always arranged for the office to be completely empty of patients and even other staff during his appointments. He thought, I must be losing my mind. Forgetting to use condoms, forgetting to wear my clothes - what's next? About the only thing I seem to still remember anymore is where to stick my dick.

Before she put on her clothes, Akami pointed toward her wispy bush and said in a sultry voice, "Remember Alan, you always have a special home here at the doctor's office. Right here between my legs. Next time, come well rested. I want to see just how many 'sperm samples' it takes to fill me up to overflowing."

Alan grinned. "Will do."

"By the way," Akami added in a more clinical tone, "I'm still very concerned about this nymphomania problem. Please try to stay on top of your studies and have a social life with friends. There's more to life than sex, believe it or not. And regarding your sister Katherine, her case sounds very severe. I think it would be good if we could schedule an appointment so she could come in here and we could test to see if her sexual response falls within the norm."

Alan greatly clarified the message: "In other words, you want to have lot of sex with her."

"That's another way to put it," Akami said, smiling. "But don't worry, if either you or your sister or both of you come here in the future, there's no charge. Hell, I'll pay YOU if I have to. Both of you is better. And next time, let's make sure Susan comes in with you too, but only if she wants to play. Otherwise, for the love of God, come alone. "

"Yeah, I think she'd be into playing, now. Well, playing with me; she's not into women. But she might get off watching me with you. I hope so, anyway. She was a bit scared of you before, I think."

Akami noted, "She had a very different attitude on the phone, that's for sure. Her voice sounded so different. Before, there was restraint, but now she sounds so sexually free and liberated. She even laughs a lot more. And she was treating me like her savior for helping to initiate your treatment program, so that made me feel special."

"Interesting," Alan commented. "Just a few days ago she was really torn up about stuff."

Akami finished putting on her clothes. "In any case, why don't we go out and say hello to the doctor. I think its better you see him in the lobby than in here, since this room positively reeks of sex."

Just before leaving the room, Alan said, "I'll mention the idea of coming in to Katherine. I have a strong feeling she'll say yes." To himself, he added, But first I have to find out what this whole secret note thing was about.

As he walked out, Akami thought to herself, Such a good kid. So all around decent. He makes me feel so good. I feel awful about this video thing, even if the doctor is forcing me. I have to do something before it goes too far. Alan completely melted my brain with the best sex I ever had, and I'm standing by, silent? I can't let that happen. If the doctor films Alan and Susan next time, they could be blackmailed for life!

Dr. Fredrickson meanwhile had turned off his video cameras, shut and locked the cabinets where the video monitors were hidden, and put on his pants. At Akami's insistence, his video system had no way to record, so when the show was over it was over. Akami understandably didn't want videos made of her that could somehow wind up in the wrong hands and get her in a heap of trouble.

There was nothing else worth watching outside of Alan's appointments, so he typically only opened those cabinets once every two weeks. However, that morning Dr. Fredrickson came up with a good idea, and used a camera on a tripod to take photographs of the video screen while it was playing. That way, he could have something to masturbate to later. Akami would have been very upset to know about the pictures he was getting, but he hadn't told her about them yet.

He thought to himself, I should have thought this through and not resorted to half measures. Next time I'm gonna get another video camera to film the whole video as it happens. That'll show Akami!

He juggled taking pictures with masturbating while watching the live video feed. He jacked off several times watching Alan and Akami, turned on by Alan's explanation of his sex life at home even more than the visuals of fucking. The doctor was more than a little jealous of Alan's situation. It was frustrating enough to know that the boy was having great sex with everyone from his own mother and sister to the head cheerleader, but what really got the doctor's blood boiling was the way Alan had fucked Akami. Clearly, Alan had rocked her world in a way the doctor had never done.

"Hi Dr. Fredrickson," Alan said, extending his hand for a handshake as the doctor walked into the lobby.

The doctor hid his rage and jealousy very well and flashed a smile. "How you doin' Alan? I haven't seen you in a while. When Akami takes on your appointments, it gives me a chance to bury my head in paperwork. How are things at home, and with your beautiful mother Susan?"

Alan got the feeling that the doctor's smile and friendliness was phony and the doctor was pissed off at him for some reason. He couldn't help but notice that the doctor was practically crushing his hand as the handshake went on and on. But he kept up the charade, and just said, "Oh, things are good. Same ol' same ol.' I'll tell her you said hello."

Alan went home after a little more chit-chat with the doctor. He was too emotionally exhausted from the intense fucking to really give the doctor's no-so-well-hidden animosity much thought. Instead, he thought, Every fuck doesn't have to be a "mind-bending make me see stars fuck of a lifetime." I should just chill and do the "making love" thing more often. Otherwise I'll never reach my daily targets.

Needless to say, Alan didn't do anything special on Friday night. It was a near miracle he could summon the energy to eat dinner. He had big plans to go on his second "non-romantic date" with Christine, but he felt so out of sorts that he had to call her up before dinner and reschedule. Christine had something else planned for Saturday night so they planned to do something on Sunday night.

Suzanne came over right after the meal, eager to do something with him. She actually wanted to take him out on the town (and while out of the house, continue where she left off with her "Elle" seduction the weekend before). But she quickly realized that the best Alan could do was fight to stay awake so he wouldn't go to sleep at an absurdly early hour.

It was Suzanne's cocksucking turn, but she could see he wasn't up to it, so they just watched television together. He turned in not long after and was in bed by nine o'clock. Despite his appointment with Akami, he still only had three orgasms since he'd woken up, one with Heather and two with Akami.

Susan came in for another goodnight kiss and tuck in, but Alan wasn't up for it. She'd dressed in a nightgown that was open in the front down to her belly button. She explained with a wink, "I want to make sure nothing will come between your dick and my tits, if you know what I mean. My nipples have been like two bullets all day, thinking about how you fucked my tits last night and really showed me that they completely belong to you."

She made it extremely clear that nothing would make her happier than another titfuck, but despite more sexy words and thrusting her chest so far forward that she nearly fell over, Alan just wasn't feeling up to it. They just French kissed for a while, and the "tuck in" was actually just that this time, little more than her tucking him in.

But after she left, Alan thought, Last night was a lot of fun when I snuck into Sis's room and had a nice sixty-nine with her. I felt pretty crappy when I went to sleep but when I woke up in the middle of the night I sure felt rarin' to go. No only that, but I've only cum three times today and just four yesterday. I have to do better. It's still way early. What if I set my alarm clock for two hours from now and see how I feel?

CHAPTER 9

Two hours later, Alan woke up with his alarm clock and did feel a lot better than before. He came to full consciousness quickly, excited by the prospect of having more sexual fun with his sexpot mother. During the goodnight kiss and tuck in, there was nothing she could do to get him aroused, but now his erection jutted out proudly just from the thought of being near her soon.

But he also felt strangely shy about initiating something. With Katherine, he had no problem walking into her room naked and waking her by licking her pussy. But he couldn't do that with Susan for some reason. She was still his mother and his authority figure, and her bedroom was a sort of room of power to Alan, not an ordinary room.

To his dismay, he found himself putting on pajamas and then knocking on her bedroom door. Why am I such a chicken? He thought as he waited. I know she'll totally want this, so what's my problem? But he couldn't overcome the deeply engrained rules of parental respect.

He kept knocking softly but insistently until he heard Susan ask in a bleary voice, "Who's there?"

"It's me, Mom."

"Oh dear! Is there some kind of emergency?!"

He could hear frantic shuffling about. "No Mom, no emergency at all. I just couldn't get to sleep and wanted to say hi."

The movement from within stopped and there was a long pause before Susan said through the door, "Say hi? Is that all?"

"Well, yeah. And my penis wants to say hi, too."

Her voice went from grumpy to happy. "Oooh! Hold on. I'll be right there!"

"Actually, could I come in?"

"Okay, but give me a minute, would you? I look like heck, I'm sure. And my breath. Yuck! Make that two minutes!"

Alan stood there, lightly stroking his erection as he waited. He felt a bit odd wearing his pajamas, especially with his penis poking through the front, but he didn't want to go back and take them off when Susan could be ready for him at any moment.

Time went on, and Alan was dying of anticipation as he imagined his beautiful and busty mother running around naked on the other side of the door. He complained as he lightly stroked himself, "Mom, I'm getting some pretty strong Onanistic urges here. Please hurry!"

"Oh my goodness! Hold on, Son. Be strong. I'm almost done."

Alan groaned and wondered why he couldn't just go straight into her room like he did with Katherine.

Finally, she yelled, "Okay! I'm all set. Come on in."

Alan walked in expecting to be awed by his mother's bombshell beauty, and he was not disappointed in the least. She'd kept the room dark and seductive, turning on just one dim light by her bedside. She was propped up on her bed, lying outside her covers, in see-through lingerie designed to make men drool.

But as Alan walked in, Susan appeared to be the one most eager to drool. She hefted her breasts up with both hands and said, "Look, Tiger. These have been feeling lonely for you. They were just thinking how good it would feel to have hard son-cock buried in them deep."

Alan was too staggered by her wanton display to say anything in return.

As he got closer, she gazed at his erection and said, "Oh my! Just look at all that cocky goodness. Is that all for me?"

He grinned. "All eight inches of it, Mom."

"My oh my! Whatever will I do with all that cock? Bring it over here. And don't tell me that's eight inches. It's ten at the very least."

Alan saw no need to disabuse her of her overinflated estimate of his penis size. As he got closer, he took his hands off it and she immediately took over with both hands.

She chastised him, playfully yet seriously, "You did the right thing waking me up. It breaks my heart to see your hands on it, flirting with the sins of Onan. You're just such a terribly cum-filled boy with an unstoppable needy cock, but Mommy's going to make it all better." She pulled him in closer by his stiff rod, stroking it all the while.

Alan sat up on the bed next to her, and still she gently pulled him in closer. He noticed that she had lubrication of some kind on her hands and they slid very easily all over his happily throbbing erection.

She said to him with a serious look of concern, "I don't know what to do! All day I've been looking forward to a repeat of our wonderful titfuck last night, but now that I see your cock all hard like that, I have this overwhelming urge to suck on it!" Her forehead wrinkled since she was deeply torn over the choice.

Alan suggested, "Why not have your cake and eat it too? Suck on it for a while and then titfuck."

But she complained as she stroked, "You don't understand. Once I have it in my mouth, I can't take it out to save my life until you give up another tasty load. That's just how it is."

So Alan suggested, "Well, has Suzanne taught you how to lick and titfuck at the same time? It isn't easy, especially with tits as big as yours, but we can make it work if we position ourselves just right."

She gasped incredulously. "NO!"

"Yes!"

"No! Really?! I can have it in my lips and my breasts at the same time?!"

"Yeah, Mom."

"Ooh! Let's do it! Why doesn't Suzanne tell me these things?! This is - oh! Goodness! It's just too great!"

Susan was propped up with pillows until her face was practically smashed into her cleavage.

Then Alan slipped his pajama bottoms off while keeping his pajama top on. He straddled himself on top of her, but he said, "Here, let me help you out of that nightie. It'll just get in the way."

"I suppose you're right..." Susan conceded. She muttered excitedly as she waited impatiently for him to disrobe her, "I still can't believe this is for real. A titfuck and a cocksuck at the same time? It just seems too good to believe, like finding out that chocolate is better for you than broccoli. Next time I see Suz- ... Wait! What are you doing?" He'd gotten her nightie off and she could feel he was taking her matching set of panties off as well.

"I'm just taking your clothes off."

"But why do you need to take my panties off, too?" She let her panties slowly slid down her legs, not trying to stop him in any way. She thought, He always somehow manages to get me completely naked and then he has his complete way with my body. He's just too clever and spermy for me to resist!

"Well, if I didn't, then I couldn't do this." He reached back from where he was sitting on her stomach and fingered her exposed slit a little bit.

Susan practically exploded into orgasm. The fact that he was fingering her was arousing enough,but what excited her even more was when she thought, I'm so helpless! My big strong Tiger is sitting on my chest and he can do ANYthing he wants to my pussy - or the rest of me - and I can't stop him! He's in total control of his big-titted mother and he's taking his rightful place as MASTER of the house! He could even fuck my juicy pussy right now and I'd just have to spread my legs and LOVE IT!

She moaned with great need, "Please! Pleeeasse!"

Alan wasn't sure what the pleases referred to. Was it that he wanted her to stop fingering her pussy lips or was it that she wanted him to start the titfuck? To be on the safe side, he decided to do both. He scooted forward a bit and slipped his shaft through her tits.

He paused there, and said, "Mom, I noticed your tits are all oiled up for me. Cool. But next time, please let me watch you oil them up. That would be hot." He slid his hard-on around a bit, enjoying lubrication of the slippery oily tunnel.

Susan was even more aroused than he was and in no mood for talking. She just said a very affirmative sounding, "Mmmm!" Then she craned forward and was able to swallow his entire penis head.

After she licked it for a minute or so, with ever more urgent and loud "Mmmm!" noises, she withdrew a bit and exclaimed, "Okay, I'm ready! This is the BEST! Don't sit still; spear me! If you can fuck my tits AND my mouth at the same time, I'll just die of happiness. It's like a two for one mommy taming!"

Alan laughed. "That it is. Let's see how it works. Even Suzanne with her long tongue has only been able to flick the tip a little, but then again we haven't tried a position like this."

He started thrusting in and out, but taking very short strokes of only an inch or so. He wanted to see if he could stroke while she kept most of his penis head in her mouth all the while. Finding that a success, he started to increase the length of the strokes another inch or so until she was often in danger of losing lip contact with his dick altogether.

They eventually found a good compromise position that allowed them to effectively have a blowjob and titfuck at the same time. There were limitations - for instance, Alan couldn't just freely plow through her deliciously oiled cleavage with hard and deep strokes. But both of them were very happy just the same.

After a couple of minutes in a really nice and steady rhythm, Alan reached back behind him and let his hand wander until it reached Susan's clit again. As soon as he started to tweak it, she let out a loud scream of orgasmic release.

As she came down a bit from her great high, she thought, It's so true. My son is the MAN! He comes into my room any time he wants, defiles my body with his relentless huge cock, and makes me scream his name with pure bliss, over and over again. It's so wrong, but it's so right! Thank you, Lord, for giving me this body and a such wonderful son, and the whole medical treatment he's had, and not to mention inventing titfucking and cocksucking for your humble servants - it's all so good!

Alan still hadn't cum yet though, and Susan had to rest and recover for a bit. As her tongue lazily lolled around his penis head, she pouted, "No fair! You're just too good. You've totally taken control of my mouth, my tits AND my clit, and you haven't even cum yet!"

Alan smirked happily. "Sorry, Mom."

"I'll bet you are. But don't you DARE ever jack off in the middle of night, do you hear me? If you wake up and have any arousing thoughts whatsoever, you are to march in here and shove your lovely pole deep down my throat or into my cleavage or both, and that's an order!"

"Yes, Mom," he said with exaggerated tiredness, as if he was put out by such an "order." He started to slowly slide his shaft back and forth between his mother's giant orbs, now that she was using her hands to press them in from the sides again.

She continued to "order" him, "Or, if you must, I suppose you can also unload in your sister's mouth in the middle of the night. After all, you're the man of the house now and you have great needs, and Suzanne keeps telling me that variety is very important for you. So of course the choice is yours. But I'd rather you choose me since she needs her sleep for school. Whereas you could fuck my mouth all night long and I can always take a big nap the next day."

Alan teased, "That's very selfless of you."

Busted, Susan smiled naughtily. "Yeah, well, it doesn't hurt that it feels so damned fantastic! Enough of the holding back and small talk. Let's see you just OWN my tits by fucking them as hard as you did last night! Remind your mommy that resistance is useless, that she has no choice but to SERVE her studly son with her big melons and hungry red lips! Prove to her again and again that she has to swallow every last drop of your spermy goodness whenever your balls need draining!"

Alan spent the next ten minutes treating his mother's tits the same way he'd treated Heather's pussy in the school parking lot. He plowed her chest so hard and fast that her tongue and lips couldn't do much to join in the action.

But she didn't mind in the slightest. Her breasts were so sensitive and easily arousable that she practically forgot her own name as her entire world centered on the action in her cleavage.

When Alan's energy finally flagged and his thrusting slowed down, Susan lurched forward and licked his most sensitive spot in such a delightful way that he immediately blew his load down her throat.

When they were all done and rested, Susan said, "Goodness! That's was just great. I can't wait to tell Suzanne tomorrow. She'll be so jealous. Do you take total control of her chest like that? Silly me, of course you do. How does she like it? No, wait, don't tell me, I want to hear it straight from her cocksucking lips tomorrow."

Alan just grinned at his mother's enthusiasm.

She let out some weary breaths. "Phew! I'm so sweaty and bedraggled and ... well, thoroughly fucked, I'm going to have to take a shower before I go back to sleep."

Alan made the same noise. "Phew! I'm too pooped too. I'm just gonna go back to sleep and shower in the morning. By the way, Mom, crazy thought. What if I just fell asleep right here?"

Susan bit her lower lip. "You know I'd love that, in theory. But I'm afraid we can't. Bodies move in the night. You might even wake up with your penis in places it can't be without realizing it. Sorry, but remember, we can't ever cross that boundary, even if by accident."

"Shucks. It would be so nice to sleep in your arms. ... Well, goodnight. I love you."

"I love you too, Son."

Alan thought about the Freudian implications of sleeping in his mother's bed. Despite everything we've done, somehow physically replacing my father in bed would be a way huge step. The symbolism is pretty mind-blowing, actually. It almost takes my breath away, just thinking about it. It's like Mom would be my wife. Or if I slept with Sis, then Sis would be my wife. I guess I'll just have to be content with all I've got - for now at least.

CHAPTER 10 (Saturday, Nov. 9)

Alan took advantage of the weekend and slept twelve hours, not counting his half-hour midnight adventure with his mother. When he woke up the next morning, after nine o'clock, he felt like a new man. And it was a lucky thing, too, because after having gone merely four times a day for two days in a row, the women were all keen to make sure he would have an extra-active day to make up for it.

Susan cooked her son breakfast. Katherine was still asleep from having gone to bed much later, and Suzanne hadn't come over yet for the same reason. Thus, it was just Alan and Susan.

Alan wasn't too terribly surprised to find that Susan was horny and hungry for cock. It seemed that she was already ready for action these days. She wore nothing but an apron, and not even a particularly big apron.

Alan was very groggy from the long sleep and not up for sex or really anything but vegetating, but Susan wasn't easily discouraged. For instance, she served him a bowl of fruit then asked, "Would you like a titfuck to go with that?" And when she gave him a bowl of cereal, she brought one of his hands to her hefty rack and asked, "Would you like some of my milk?"

He wasn't exactly sure what she meant by that since she wasn't lactating, but it was damn arousing just the same.

However, even after she managed to mentally arouse Alan, his penis still wasn't ready to play. Finally she conceded defeat and after breakfast she announced that she had to leave to run some errands.

But right as Susan made to leave, Amy came over. Susan met Amy near the front door and told her that Alan's penis was extremely sad and that she should help "visually stimulate" it.

Amy clapped her hands in glee. "M'kay! That sounds like fun!"

Once Susan was gone, Amy hurried home and immediately came back with something scanty to wear. She used the underwear cabinet to change, as usual. Her outfit, if it could be called that, was a robe that failed to even come down to her pussy and exposed her shaven folds to anyone who cared to look. It used to be much longer, but she'd shortened it to a very strategically sexy length.

Amy walked into the dining room where Alan was still eating breakfast. He took a look at her and nearly choked on his French toast. "Amy," he sputtered, "quick, you'd better change out of that."

"What? You don't like it? I made it 'specially short, just for you."

"That was very nice of you. I think it's great. But my mom's just gone shopping for groceries and she'll be back soon. She'll have a hissy fit if she sees you like that."

Amy smiled happily. "No she won't. I'm sure of it because she's the one who told me to wear this. She told me you weren't being stimulated enough in the past couple of days and that I was supposed to stimulate you."

Alan nearly choked on his food again. "She said that? She told you that you could stimulate me? Did she say how? Like with your hands or mouth or something?"

"No. She just said you needed a lot of stimulation today. I'm the only one around to help, I guess." Amy failed to mention that Susan only meant visual stimulation.

She twirled around. The robe was cut even shorter in the back. More than half of her ass was exposed.

Alan's eyes went wider in response and a bulge started to grow in his shorts.

She noticed his happy reaction, and turned around again, making sure to bend over lewdly this time. With both hands wrapped tightly around one of her ankles, she winked at Alan as she looked him, upside down, from between her legs.

Alan rapidly stuffed his food down his mouth so his hands could be freed. "Stay like that," he said as he unconsciously licked his lips.

"M'kay," she answered happily as she thrust her naked ass further up towards where he sat. She reached her left hand up to her pussy and absent-mindedly rubbed her lips as she added, "Gee, I never realized how cold this house can be sometimes. Do you feel a breeze?"

Then Alan thought to himself, How strange. But then what isn't strange lately? Mom did say last night that she expected a big orgasm day from me today, but why would she include Amy? I thought she was protective of her, just like Suzanne is. But should I look a gift horse in the mouth? Or, more appropriately, a gift horse in the ass. What a lovely big ass. How am I supposed to say no to that ass?

Actually, now that I think about it, the other day Mom did say that nothing should be denied me. That was in relation to Brenda, but surely if she felt that way about Brenda, she feels the same about Amy?

Alan finished off his last bite and put his silverware down. He reached out and grabbed Amy's ass. He said to her, "If you're going to stimulate me, you're doing a good job already. But do you remember what I told you before about the three parts of the female a man likes the best?"

She giggled as she once again grabbed hold of her ankles while Alan gently massaged her perfect derriere. "Gosh. That's easy. The boobies, the cunny, and the ass. Everyone knows that."

He ran his fingers up and down her ass crack, and didn't hesitate to probe her pussy lips. "Yeah. This outfit is good at showing off two of those, but let's see some more of your boobs."

She turned around and undid the sash of her robe. She opened the robe but only on one side as she tilted her hip in the opposite direction and struck a seductive pose. "You mean like this?" she asked coyly, her voice high and airy.

He unzipped his shorts and let his erection jut straight up into the air. "Oooh, I like it. Yeah. Just like that. Showing a little, but still hiding a little, leaving me wanting more. And you've pushed your boobs together with your arms and given me a sultry look on top of it. Nice! You're really getting good at visual stimulation."

She wanted to keep her sultry look going, but couldn't help but break out into a shy smile. Fortunately, the shy grin made her look even sexier.

"Now, let's see if you need another pussy shaving today." Alan reached out and fondled her pussy and tits, occasionally working on her ass.

Amy just stood there with a big smile on her face, happy to let him touch her anywhere.

He was still at it when Katherine walked downstairs a couple of minutes later.

Katherine put her hands on her hips and frowned when she saw Alan with two fingers up Amy's pussy and two fingers on his other hand pulling on a nipple while his erection waved in the air. Dammit! More big-titted competition. Just what I need. But her attitude softened as she thought about it some more. Who am I kidding? Alan's going to be plowing through Amy's fertile fields any day now. It's a done deal, and I helped make it happen with all the Amy games I've been playing with Brother. I can either be a big pain in the ass about it, which will do nothing but piss Brother off, or I can accept it. After all, Amy's basically my best friend. Having the same master would be pretty cool, I have to admit.

Playing off the WWJD (What Would Jesus Do?) bumper stickers, she thought a little more jokingly, I need to ask myself: WWNOFTD? What Would a Number One Fuck Toy Do? That's easy! I'd just get on my knees and start slurping up and down one side of Brother's cock and let Amy slurp up and down the other side. Then we could have some hot threesome action, and now that I've turned bi I have to admit Amy's looking mighty tasty. But the problem is, that sounds great in theory, but I'm too jealous to be a good fuck toy in practice!

She sighed.

The others still hadn't seen her yet, but she put on a happy face and strolled into the dining room. As she got their attention, she said, "Looks like I'm missing out on some fun, Big Super Dildo-sized Brother. Maybe you should give me a good spanking for sleeping in too late and neglecting my sisterly duties." She winked at her purposeful reminder of the spanking she had two nights before. "Where's Mom?"

"Off to buy some groceries," Alan replied. "Amy here says she was left behind as a kind of gift to occupy me in the meanwhile."

Katherine's eyebrows were raised in surprise. "Whoa. Our new mom is full of surprises, isn't she?"

Alan instantly understood her meaning of "new mom" - it was as though Susan had become a completely different person in recent weeks, although many aspects remained the same, of course.

Katherine turned to Amy and ran a hand up and down her exposed hip and thigh. "Amy, good job with the visual stimulation. Look how happy you've made his penis." She held her brother's erection and started stroking it from top to bottom. It was already slicked up with copious amounts of pre-cum."

"Thanks!" Amy said gaily. "It's totally fun to help, especially when Alan touches me all over. I get so tingly!"

"I'll bet you do," Katherine replied, rolling her eyes a little at Amy's naiveté. "Let's see if Amy needs another shaving." Katherine moved in on Amy and began to fondle her too with her free hand. That hand quickly zoomed in on Amy's pussy lips.

Alan laughed, because he'd just pulled his fingers out of Amy's gash. "Hey, I was using that pussy, Sis." He brought a hand back and worked on Amy's clit while conceding her pussy to his sister.

Amy writhed in pleasure as three hands roamed all over her (one of Katherine's hands never left her brother's erection). Her whole body buckled and writhed in orgasmic ecstasy. Her robe stayed on, barely, but only because it was so ludicrously short and didn't get in the way of access to any important parts.

After another wordless minute of this, Amy said, "You know guys, I most definitely need a shaving. I'm so tingly! Right away. I'm getting all tingly, everywhere! Please help! I'm gonna have a really big super tingle if you don't stop that, right now!"

But no one was stopping anything, even as Amy practically doubled over in her attempt to hold back from cumming.

Katherine calmly said to Alan while still keeping her hand moving on his dick, "Hey, Big Pole Vault Pole Brother, it's been too long since we've done her together. You should see the things the two of us girls have been doing lately in these shavings."

Amy butted in with the proud mention, "Katherine says - OH! ... She says - UGH! I'm a good.. OH! ... Good ass licker!"

Katherine clarified, "She means that in the good, literal way."

Alan chuckled. "Why don't we give the shaving a shot, and that'll give us some cover to make sure we interpreted Mom correctly."

"Oh goody!" Amy exclaimed.

But nobody moved, not until Amy came hard from all the hands attending to her.

Katherine and Alan took Amy's robe off and led her to the bathroom. She was so limp they practically had to carry her there.

When they got there and settled in, Katherine reacquainted her hand with Alan's erection like it had been surgically attached to it. But remembering her WWNOFTD thoughts, she said, "Amy, as you can see, keeping Alan's penis happy is hard work. It needs to be stroked and stroked and stroked and oftentimes you have to lick on it, too. Sometimes it squirts out some funny stuff, but that makes it sad and just means that you need to stroke it and lick it even more. My hands are getting kind of tired. Do you want to take over for a while?"

"M'kay! I totally know all about how to keep penises happy. I read it in a book, I think." She held his penis with her left hand. "Ewww! It's all slimy! It's kind of icky."

"That's good," Katherine explained, while she fondled Alan's balls from below. "It'll make it a lot easier to slide your hand all over it."

"What about the boobies?" Amy asked.

Katherine and Alan never did find out what she meant by that, because just then they heard the front door opening downstairs.

CHAPTER 11

"Helloooo? Anyone home? It's me!"

Amy, Alan, and Katherine all immediately recognized Suzanne's distinctively scratchy voice, even from a great distance. They froze and thought what to do.

Katherine sighed. "Brother, you'd better handle that. I don't think she'd be psyched to find Amy here, and we're having too much fun to stop. Go! Now! Before she comes upstairs!"

Alan had left his shorts downstairs but his room was just across the hall from the bathroom. He put a new pair of shorts on just in time, meeting Suzanne as she was coming up the stairs.

"Hey! Aunt Suzy! I'm just coming downstairs for a snack. What's up?" He kissed her on the cheek and walked right past, forcing her to turn and follow him back down the stairs.

When they got to the living room, she said wryly, "What's up? I'd say you are, in more ways than one. Is that a jumbo-sized cucumber in your pocket or are you just happy to see me?"

Alan smiled. "Jumbo-sized cucumber, actually." He laid back on a couch and kicked his feet up. "Did I tell you I've started farming? I grew the cucumber myself."

Suzanne just rolled her eyes and she sat on her knees next to the couch and pulled his shorts all the way off. "Yeah, right. Likely story. Don't confuse plowing through pussies and cleavage with actual farming." She began to stroke while she talked.

Alan smiled. "Aren't you going to ask first before you jack me off?"

That got another eye roll. "Oh, puh-lease. You're so aroused that not even the crack of dawn is safe."

Alan guffawed at that.

Suzanne pulled back a sticky hand from Alan's erection and looked at it. "This cock is very wet. Who was just sucking on it?" She gave her hand a sniff. "Let me guess. Smells like Katherine."

"Yep." His smile grew wider as he made himself more comfortable on the couch and Suzanne put both her hands back on his stiff pole.

Alan thought to himself, Now this is the life! Moving from one perfect ten woman on my dick to her mother! I'll bet Hugh Hefner doesn't even have it this good. Heck, these women put those Playboy bunnies to shame. Those are all blow-dried, air brushed, emotionless statues out to make a buck. These women are real in every way. And Aunt Suzy doesn't even want me to do anything in return; she's totally psyched just to play with my cock!

But he said, "Aunt Suzy, let's go somewhere a little more private okay? Anyone could just stroll in here at any time."

"Ooh! Tell me more. It gets me hot!"

"What if Amy walks in on us?"

Suzanne's ardor flagged. "Oh. Good point."

So they quickly hustled to the den, right by the kitchen, and kept going with their sexual fun.

"Good morning, Sweetie," Suzanne said as she lightly blew on his penis tip. "I understand today is going to be a big day for you, isn't that so? A chance to get your daily average back up?"

"Yep. I guess that's so."

"Good. Susan told me that my help would be needed. You can see I'm not going to waste any time. Have you given up any loads yet?"

"Nope." Alan thought to himself, Because I keep getting interrupted, not that I can complain.

"What happened to Katherine?"

"Well, Amy got here just before you, to be honest. So I was left hanging. You arrived just at the perfect time."

"Then there's no time to lose. Here, a handjob isn't good enough. You deserve better than just another blowjob too. I'm ready for another deep throat. Would you like that?"

"Sure. Man! Just when I think things can't possibly get any better, then they do."

Suzanne deep throated Alan, inadvertently finishing off a stimulation partly helped along by her daughter.

Upstairs in the bathroom, Amy and Katherine had plenty of fun shaving and "checking for bumps," even though Alan couldn't be with them.

Now that Suzanne knew how to deep throat, she was even more of a force to be reckoned with. Her first deep throat was just a partially successful experiment, and the second wasn't much of an improvement, but this one was much better.

She just kept coming forward and forward, until her nose brushed up against his pubic hair.

Again, Alan was amazed that so much penis could fit in a mouth. He just couldn't get used to it. Her saliva covered his penis until she could slide back and forth on it like it was a greased pole.

But what was even better was her tongue. Suzanne considered her tongue her "secret weapon" in both blowjobs and kissing. It was remarkably agile and active, and had excellent reach. The first two times she tried deep throating, it was all she could do just to try to keep from gagging. Now that she was more used to it, she brought her extraordinarily long tongue out to play.

Before long, Alan was sitting on cloud nine. The triple tongue, throat, and lips attack felt almost as good as when Glory did her quadruple attack using her hands too. Glory admittedly had the better technique, but Suzanne scored points through sheer tongue size.

A few times Suzanne was able to snake out her tongue and lick Alan's balls even as her lips still slid around his penis.

Alan was impressed. Glory, the queen of deep throats, not only had never done that, she just didn't have the tongue length to even attempt it.

Alan couldn't hold out long against such a skilled tongue and throat.

She pulled his penis back toward her lips when he came so she could savor his cum in her mouth.

While they recovered, Suzanne talked about her plans for the day. "Sweetie, you and I have never gone to the beach together, just the two of us. I know you like to go to the beach most every weekend. What if you went with me instead of your boring friends? I think I can do a couple things they can't do, if you know what I mean." Suzanne, again, was scheming to get him alone outside of the house so they could fuck for hours without worrying about getting caught. When she did it with him for the first time, she wanted it to be a memory to last a lifetime.

"Hmm, interesting idea," Alan replied noncommittally. He was all in favor of the idea, but worried about the personal politics involved. If I disappear for the day with Suzanne, then Katherine and Susan won't take it too well. Even Amy might be disappointed. I left her in the lurch just a short while ago. Would it be better if maybe we all go together? But one can't exactly get a blowjob on a public beach anyways. But then again, Suzanne might think of something. If anyone could find a way to swing it, it would be her....

Suzanne impatiently leaned over Alan and cooed, "Sweetie? Please? If you go with me, I promise you won't regret it. I'll make you feel really, really good. I have a special surprise." She didn't want to just come out and say she'd allow him to go all the way and fuck her, as she wanted that to be a surprise.

"Special surprise? Better than a deep throat?"

"Mmmm. Much better. Trust your Aunt Suzy on this one."

Alan mumbled, "What about the others?" He found it very hard to think. Suzanne and he had just finished dressing, more or less. But Suzanne's semi-transparent nightie did nothing to cover her charms, as she now hung above him.

She ground her pussy down onto one of his knees, which happened to be between her legs. Her mouth inched right up next to his.

He could feel her fragrant breath and smell her strawberry shampooed hair.

Suzanne delighted in slowly torturing him like this. She knew he was putty in her hands. But right as her lips nearly touched his, there was a knock on the door.

Damn, Alan thought, What lousy timing. Interrupted seconds before a kiss, just like in the movies. Today has been the morning of interruptions.

"Who is it?" he asked as Suzanne pulled away.

"It's your mother. How are you doing?"

"Pretty good."

"Any reason you're in the den?"

"Well, Aunt Suzy was just helping me out."

Through the door, Susan complained, "Suzanne, what did I say about getting permission from me first? Can I come in?"

Alan got up, zipped up his shorts, and opened the door. "We just finished up," he said to his frowning mother.

Suzanne sat covered in some blankets which had fallen to the floor, as she didn't really have any pants to wear when she came into the room and didn't want Susan to see just how scantily she'd dressed. "Sorry, Susan," she said, "but you know how we're hoping Alan will reach at least eight today to make up for these past days. So I thought we shouldn't waste any time."

Susan looked a little disappointed but said, "No problem. I agree. It has to be paced out through the day and I did ask for you help in general today. But in the future, consult with me first, okay? Especially if I'm home. Now, since you two are done, I think... Oooh!" Susan stole a glance at her son's crotch and saw he was hard again. Suzanne crawling all over him no doubt helped him get that way.

Susan pointed at it. "Would you look at that, Suzanne? Isn't that just lovely? Didn't you say you just finished? How insatiable! My son is just the most virile teenager ever, don't you think? What kind of woman can resist a cock like that, that never gets soft? Tiger, are you ready for some more assistance? Because if you are, I'd very much like to help out. It seems Suzanne can't take care of all your needs." She shot a snarky and triumphant look at Suzanne.

"Sure, Mom." He thought, Dang, this thing is really getting a work out this morning. First Sis and Amy, then straight from Suzanne's mouth to Mom's! Fuckin' A. And I've got a really high target to reach today.

"Will that thing ever stay down?" Susan asked rhetorically. She cast a "please get lost" glance at Suzanne.

Suzanne ignored Susan's catty comment, and said, "I'll go see if the mail is here. Maybe that 'Cocksucking Monthly' magazine you've been waiting for so eagerly has finally arrived."

Alan was puzzled. He knew there was a recent profusion of specialty magazines like Cigar Aficionado, and seriously imagined a glossy "Cocksucking Monthly" sitting between "Good Housekeeping" and "Better Homes and Gardens" on a supermarket magazine rack. But then he thought, No, that can't be.

Susan looked puzzled, too, so Suzanne clarified, "Joke, folks. That was a joke. Ah, well. I'll be off now."

Susan failed to watch Suzanne leave, because her eyes were now completely fixated on her son's crotch.

Alan unzipped his shorts.

Susan licked her lips as she moved into position. She hovered over Alan. She winked. "I think I need to subscribe to that magazine and buy all the back issues. Don't you?" She added more to herself in a wistful voice, "'Cocksucking Monthly.' Wouldn't that be great if such a thing existed? Just think of all the tips I could learn. Hey! Maybe there's stuff like that on-line? Let's have a look later!"

"Okay."

"Great! But for now, I feel another titfuck coming on!"

Alan thought to himself without irony, I have the feeling today is going to be a very good day.

CHAPTER 12

Alan made an effort to have a normal day. He read the newspaper for a while, and then surfed the Internet. Suzanne went home to take care of some errands of her own, still without a commitment on the beach idea from Alan, since Susan was underfoot and they didn't have another chance to talk.

Just before lunch, Susan strongly suggested that Alan take care of his "problem" yet again. Alan was feeling up to it, and Susan appointed Katherine to do the task since Katherine hadn't been given much penis access lately.

Again he retired back to his room, which had acquired the smell of cum again, even with the window frequently open. There was so much sexual activity in there that the cum smell permeated every inch and pore of the room.

Alan whipped off his shorts and sat on the edge of his bed.

Katherine wordlessly took off all her clothes and assumed the cocksucking position between his legs.

He idly commented, "I don't even know why we bother with clothes lately. It just seems like half my day I'm involved in some sex act or another. Not that I'm complaining in the slightest, mind you."

She answered, "Clothes are fun. Taking them off for you and teasing helps pass the time until the next time you put your cock in one of my holes." She leaned forward to engulf his penis.

To her surprise, he held her back. "Just a sec. Do you want to do that, or a titfuck?" Susan had started with a titfuck but it quickly turned into titfuck/blowjob combo and then full-on blowjob. That left Alan with more of a titfuck craving.

"A titfuck? Oh goody! You'll let me do that in the house? But wait. I got a better idea. We can do both."

Alan poured some KY Jelly he had by his bedside into his sister's cleavage, and she demonstrated how she could flicker her tongue at his penis head while he pumped his penis between her tits.

Of course this wasn't a new discovery for Alan, but he pretended it was. Just as he did with Susan, he made very short strokes through her cleavage so she could keep her lips on at least part of his penis head at all times. He paused from time to time and she gobbled further down his penis, focusing on the sensitive spot beneath the head, until he was ready to stroke some more.

They went at it for a long time. Because of all the pauses, it was a longer climb up to orgasm.

Katherine was content to ride the peaks and valleys of his arousals, keeping him on edge and then giving him a chance to recuperate.

During one break, he asked her, "So which do you enjoy more: a straight cocksuck, or a cocksuck-titfuck combo?"

"Your fuck toy doesn't care," Katherine answered while referring to herself in the third-person. "She's happy just to have her brother's fat, cum-filled baseball bat do nasty things to her in any and every way. He always gives her lots of orgasms and a big load of sweet jism any way she takes it. And that's the truth."

"Sis, you don't need to talk in the third person. I'm still your brother, you know."

She giggled. "Please forgive me, Big Zucchini Brother. Maybe your sister, I mean, maybe I deserve a spanking for my disobedience."

"That's about the fifth time this morning you've suggested you deserve a spanking for something or another. If you don't stop it, I'm NOT going to spank you anytime soon. And you didn't disobey. In fact, you're not even supposed to obey my every whim. When did we decide that?"

"I decided that the first time you fucked me. It felt so good I literally saw stars. Your fuck toy lives to be fucked by you! Speaking of which, how can my mouth be so close to your penis without being fucked hard like the second pussy that it is? And look at my soft, sweet, firm tits: they've been tragically unfucked for a good three minutes now."

She made big, sad puppy dog eyes and he relented as they both broke into laughter.

So Alan ended another break and resumed thrusting into her tits. Most of their conversations were in a similar vein to this one. Alan upbraided her for her degrading talk, but secretly he enjoyed it, and she knew that. She enjoyed it even more.

Alan eventually came. The tip of his penis was inches from her mouth, so most of it hit her there, but she turned her head this way and that so the flood of cum could hit her in the cheeks, nose, and chin as well. By the time Alan was done, he looked down at his sister and saw that he'd given her an impressive pearl necklace, gobs of his sperm dripping down the sides of her neck and chin like viscous milk.

When it was over, he still felt weirded out by his sister's attitude. So he said, "Sis, now that we're not in a sexual mood, things go back to normal, right? We're just the same old brother and sister, right?"

"Yeah. Sure. It's not like I'm gonna do your dishes for you or anything. We're still cool."

"Good. Because I'm just a little freaked. Let's do something totally nonsexual for a change. Just like the old days." He found it a bit difficult to discuss anything nonsexual when she rubbed his cum into her skin all over her face, but he persevered.

"Okay. What?" she asked after she licked her palm clean of his sperm, her eyes doe-like and pretty as she stared up at him quizzically.

"Oh, I don't know. How about we play some video games? One on one shoot 'em up? I know you like that." He unstraddled her and stood up, his penis still at half-mast as it hung between his legs. He offered his sister his hand to help her sit up.

Katherine glanced at her brother's penis and noticed that there was a large drop of unspent cum that dangled lazily from the tip. She scooped it up with a finger and said, normal as ever, "Cool."

So they played a video game together in the living room.

Alan was actually greatly relieved to have this revival of old habits. He was even relieved to see his sister completely clothed in relatively normal clothes, just as Susan was clothed as she worked in the nearby kitchen.

Katherine saw that he needed a mental return to normality, so she purposely avoided any flirtation or exposure. Indeed, he was happy to see they could still relate just as they did before. Soon they were laughing and having a great time. The only lingering evidence of sexuality was the smell of cum and a slightly different sheen to her face from her facial.

She thought to herself, Looks like Alan needs some time to adjust to this whole fuck toy idea. I'll just have to take it slow for a while and tone down the language until he realizes my rightful role. I guess no spanking for me today. Shucks.

That's okay, though. The important thing is what happens in the long term. We're just gonna get closer and closer and closer until he'll be not only my brother, but also the father of my children! Then we'll live together happily forever and ever. Sure, he's way too studly now to be happy with just one woman, but as long as he knocks me up there's no way he could ever leave me. I'll always be right there by his side, one of his favorites!

They finally had to call it quits when Susan announced that lunch was ready.

CHAPTER 13

After lunch Alan napped again. When he woke up around two o'clock, he wanted to do some swimming. Although it was November, it was still a hot, sunny day in Southern California. He went to find Suzanne so he could take her up on the beach trip idea, but when he came downstairs, he found Katherine, Susan, and Suzanne out back by the pool where they sat in lawn chairs. He went out there to join them.

When Suzanne saw him, she commented, "Since I didn't get a promise from you about the beach, Susan insisted on this instead. Seems she didn't want to be left out."

Alan mentally noted that Amy wasn't around, as was the case when Brenda came over on Wednesday. He correctly guessed that Suzanne had sent Amy away so the rest of them could engage in more sexual shenanigans. Suzanne was blissfully unaware of Amy's sexual activity earlier in the morning. Amy was a blind spot for Suzanne's otherwise very observant mind.

The thing was, Susan was very sexually free with Alan one on one, but she grew prudish and shy when others were around. One other woman she might handle if she was really horny, but not two. Suzanne had brought this exact group together for the very strategic purpose of loosening Susan's boundaries a little more.

At first, all of them swam in the pool. But the swimming together started to increase everyone's arousal. Suzanne's bikini top was so skimpy that she had no problem repeatedly making it "accidentally" come off whenever Alan was around. Susan, by contrast, wore her most conservative bathing suit because she knew she would be in a group. She shot Suzanne some dirty looks, but less and less as time went on. In fact, the main reason Susan minded Suzanne's displays was because she worried Suzanne would steal all of Alan's attention. Yet she didn't dare to pull the same provocative moves when the others were around.

After swimming, Katherine, Susan, Suzanne, and Alan returned to four nearby lawn chairs.

Suzanne and Katherine would have gone topless or altogether naked, but they still took their cues on what was acceptable from Susan. They, and Alan, kept a close eye on her to see how far they all could go without upsetting her too much. No one wanted to see her go through another prudish backlash phase.

Their lawn chairs were all only a few feet from the edge of the pool. Suzanne and Susan lay in chairs next to each other, and Katherine and Alan's chairs made another pair right behind them, but facing in the opposite direction. They had punch to drink, rock music that blared in the background, and trashy novels to read. Suzanne had secretly spiked the punch with alcohol, to help further things along.

Alan thought it strange that both Susan and Suzanne wore high-heeled shoes even while sunbathing, but didn't say anything about it as he didn't want to discourage them.

Spirits were definitely reviving. The lawn chairs were all in the shade of some trees, but the afternoon wore on and the intensity of the sun lessened. So after a while, Suzanne pulled her chair out into the sun, and everyone else followed suit. Suzanne, with her pale skin, normally avoided the sun like the plague, but she knew that moving into the sun would be followed by a need for more suntan lotion.

As she'd expected, all eyes turned to Alan.

Suzanne was also the first to speak up. As she held up a bottle of lotion, she said, "Sweetie, would you be a dear and cover me up?"

She undid her bikini top and let it fall to the ground. That act set off some kind of secret nuclear arms race to nudity.

Susan quickly excused herself. Upset that she wore such reserved garments, she quickly reappeared in her most revealing one. But by the time she got back Katherine had joined Suzanne in being topless. Susan wasn't willing to follow suit, if it wasn't just Alan watching.

She couldn't exactly order Suzanne around, since they weren't related. But she could order her own daughter, so she forced Katherine to put her bikini top back on. However, despite all these efforts, she knew that she was still being upstaged by Suzanne and that upset her.

Surprisingly, even Alan flashed a lot of skin. Suzanne had recently given him one of those European styled bathing suits that he said he'd detested only a month or so ago. The short red suit that he wore for the first time was almost like a male bikini bottom. He wondered what would happen if (or, more accurately, when) he got a hard-on, because there was seemingly nowhere for an extended and engorged penis to go.

Alan began to work on Suzanne first once the bikini situation resolved itself. She would have been his first choice anyway, because he wanted to get the greatest potential for mischief out of the way early before he got too excited. He remembered how, when he was asked to apply lotion to the three of them last time, he had to flee for fear of losing all control to not just start fucking each and every hole on all the women. He was determined to control himself better today, so he could take things a little bit further.

He wordlessly moved over to the pale beauty and brazenly straddled himself right on top of her. His hard penis was in severe danger of popping out of his tiny suit, so he pushed it along the thin fabric that connected the front of his suit to the back. It kept it covered, but just barely.

Suzanne's toned and firm body felt wonderful underneath his hands. All the workouts Suzanne and Susan did together continued to pay off. Their bodies were the essence of perfection.

Alan started on Suzanne's back, and worked his way down to her feet. Along the way, he devoted great attention to her ass. He would have slipped his hands under her bikini bottom, but there really was no bikini to speak of in the first place - just a single string that ran down her crack. So he had free reign over her butt. It was in direct sight of his mother's watchful eyes, hidden behind her sunglasses, but she didn't say anything to stop them.

Almost as soon as he began, his penis popped out of his far-too-revealing bathing suit, despite his precautions. He modestly popped it back in, but each time he shifted his weight or made any sudden movement, it would pop out again.

Susan didn't even chide him on this, as the application of lotion passed in nearly complete silence. The anticipation was killing her - she figured anything Alan did to Suzanne would soon be done to her, so she didn't want to be too discouraging. She licked her lips and her pussy quivered in anticipation of having his big erection rub across her naked skin.

It took a good fifteen minutes for him just to do Suzanne's backside. He figured it would take him a good hour and a half to finish all three of them at the absurdly lazy pace he took. They all seemed to make similar mental calculations.

So Susan and Katherine put their own suntan lotion on while he did Suzanne, to prevent them from actually getting burned. Of course that pretty much negated any reason for Alan to put lotion on the other two, but no one wanted to point that out. Only Alan's skin remained unprotected from the very penetrating sun but his skin was the darkest of the group so that wasn't such a big concern.

Suzanne and Katherine had arranged a bit of a trick before they went outside. They'd worked out a way to talk extensively about Alan's penis to get Susan more worked up.

Suzanne started it by saying, "My, my. Looks like Alan is hard as usual. Katherine, didn't you just take care of him a short time ago?"

"I sure did, and it was fantastic. As usual. I don't think I could ever get bored of putting my brother's thick, wide, fuck monster deep in my-"

"Angel!" Susan chided. "Please! Let's have some decorum. Let's not forget the boundaries. There's no need to talk about that kind of thing." Her prudish nature was back in full force in the group setting.

"But, Mom, there is. I'm concerned."

Susan sat up in worry.

Katherine continued, "I'm concerned about the state of Alan's penis. As you know, I've given him handjobs and blowjobs before. A good deal before we were even caught, as you know now. But today his penis seemed even bigger than before. Thicker. Longer. Tastier."

Susan still looked worried, but she also unconsciously licked her lips.

Katherine went on, "And the endurance! Jesus! It's unbelievable. It wears my mouth out. His penis is so huge, and growing. I'm thinking all the rubbing and sucking is making it grow permanently! What do you think?"

"It's possible," Susan conceded. The others insisted his penis was eight inches long, but Susan was convinced it was ten, at the very least. She guessed maybe they hadn't measured it recently if it was still growing.

Katherine went on, "I'm wondering if it'll reach a point where he simply won't be able to fuck a woman with his oversized tool. I imagine it could barely fit into a vagina now, and if it did, it would fill it up and push against the sides and ram against the back so much that it would practically seem like giving birth. Imagine that feeling of fullness. It must be ten inches long now, or more!"

Of course Alan's penis hadn't actually grown in any way, though his endurance was continually improving. But this is what Suzanne told Katherine to say to get Susan worked up. And it worked only too well.

Susan complained, "Angel, what you're saying is impossible. Nobody's penis just up and grows a couple of inches overnight. Really! You're too much. His marvelous penis has simply been ten inches for some time now, like I've said all along. In any case, we're outdoors. Anyone could hear us. Please don't talk like that about your brother-"

"Mom, it's so true! I tell you, it's getting bigger. Don't you agree, Suzanne?"

Susan saw Suzanne nod.

Suzanne then authoritatively lied, "Susan, sometimes this can happen. Think about your private parts. Aren't your tits, ass, and pussy always kind of tingly and ready for action these days? I know mine are. Aren't you always thinking about how good it would feel to have Alan penetrate you in all kinds of exciting ways? Well, when a man is similarly and constantly stimulated twenty-four hours a day, his penis tends to just get bigger and bigger, in the same way that your nipples are almost always hard and your pussy lips are almost always engorged, wet, and ready to be fucked hard."

"Wow. Is that really true? I didn't know." Susan considered, I AM always tingly and ready for action. Sometimes I feel like I'm just a package of tits, ass, and pussy put together, because all three spots are on fire all day long and they do most of the thinking for me. At least when I'm in a horny fog, which seems to be most of the time.

Katherine enthused, "Measure it yourself, Mom. Would you like me to get a ruler, so you could take his giant organ in your hand and hold it against the ruler? Do you want to take it in both hands and rub his fuck stick thoroughly so it gets nice and long, and then you can measure it at its maximum size?"

"Yes! ... I mean, no. Maybe. ... No. I shouldn't. That's improper outside the house like this." Susan fully writhed about in her lawn chair now in absolute and direct evidence to the contrary of what she'd just said. She desperately wanted the conversation to change before she was forced to blatantly rub her clit and get off.

She looked from face to face, wishing she could just be alone with her son. "And Angel! Don't call it a fuck stick! Oh, my!" she gasped with realization. "I just said...! Please watch your language. In any case, I'm sorry, but it just doesn't get that long. And how could his spermy goodness possibly get even tastier? That's pure silliness. It's as delicious as it could possibly be already!"

"Maybe it's your technique, Mom. Maybe Suzanne and I know how to make it get longer and harder than you do." The daughter had gotten quite worked up with her own talk and hefted her bikini-clad tits with both hands.

Susan didn't seem to notice the movement and replied hotly, "That's absurd! Why, I'll tell you, it gets PLENTY long, all slicked up and sliding around in my soft hands. And when I put it in my mouth..." She launched into a spirited defense of her skills.

The conversation soon went into detailed discussions of handjob and blowjob technique, and a heated debate as to who was the best cocksucker.

This was just as Suzanne planned. The idea was to keep the conversation sexual at all times, to continually raise the sexual tension and leave the "boundaries" behind. Even though Alan was there, he was almost completely ignored. No one solicited his opinion on such questions as to who could blow him the best, as they all knew he would give a diplomatic reply to try and keep them all happy.

Soon Susan and Katherine writhed around and rubbed their privates against hard corners of their lawn chairs at every opportunity, their brazenness of their behavior limited only by the fear of what they could get away with. Susan didn't want to be seen as a hypocrite after telling the others to cool it, and Katherine didn't want to get in trouble with Susan again.

Meanwhile, Suzanne had more pleasant rubbing to contend with.

Alan continued to apply lotion to her fabulous body. He spent even more time on her front side than he did her back. Starting from her legs, he saved the best for last: her giant jugs. They were completely unencumbered by any fabric, yet still held out so stiffly that it seemed as if they must be fake.

Alan spent more time getting to know them better than ever before. He pinched or brushed over the nipples at every semi-plausible opportunity.

Wanting to draw Susan's attention in particular, Suzanne started acting incredulous about what Alan was doing. "Sweetie! You're taking my breasts and hefting them and kneading them so strongly! Then the way you're pulling on my nipples, I really don't know."

Alan wasn't sure what she meant and asked, "You don't know what?"

Suzanne could see that Susan and Katherine were both sitting up in their chairs as they panted and watched Alan's squeezing hands very intently.

Suzanne winked at Alan in such a way that the others couldn't see and asked, "Would you treat your mother's big tits like this? Would you show them this kind of sexy disrespect?"

Alan caught on enough to reply, "Well, actually, yes."

Suzanne just seemed more shocked. "Would you just tug and pull and heft and lick her defenseless hooters until her pussy gushed out a frantic orgasm?"

Alan was inspired to fondle more intently with both hands as he answered, "Yep. Definitely." He bent his head and conspicuously gave both Suzanne's nipples an enthusiastic lick, causing her ass to jerk up as her back arched and she convulsively grabbed the armrests. Both ladies gasped, almost in unison, making Alan smile all the more. He was finally catching on to Suzanne's game and running with it more than she expected.

But, in an effort to maintain some level of decorum and especially because she was getting too excited to know if she was coming or going, Susan said, "Okay, Tiger, I think you've gotten Suzanne's breasts more than thoroughly covered with lotion already! And I don't see how licking her nipples helped at all."

Suzanne panted a reply, "Ah, I don't, uhh, know - my skin is so pale there. Oooh.. It pays to be extra careful." Of course, her skin was equally pale everywhere. She added teasingly, "I think someone is just jealously waiting for her turn."

"It'll be sunset before the poor boy finishes, at this rate," Susan grumbled as she dodged the comment.

By this time, she wanted Alan so bad that she could literally taste his cum in her mouth. Her whole body wiggled and writhed like she was dancing in her seat. She clenched her legs together fiercely and repeatedly to prevent herself from touching down below, but all the rubbing of thighs only spurred her arousal. Most importantly, from Suzanne's point of view, was that Susan was far too hot and bothered to enforce her boundaries.

CHAPTER 14

"Poor Alan," Suzanne pouted. "Sweetie, you must be getting all worked up, and there's no relief in sight!" She tugged at his bathing suit and caused his thick pole to pop out yet again. It seemed that each time it came out it took him longer and longer to put it back in.

"Susan," she went on, "Katherine was the last one to help Alan out today, but it looks like he needs some more help. Can I do the honors?" She began to play her fingernails over Alan's still-exposed penis. She held the nails just far enough away from the skin so that it was almost impossible to tell if contact was actually being made, but it created an exciting tingling for Alan.

"What? Now? Here?" Susan asked incredulously. Susan had assumed that Alan would get hard from seeing them all by the pool, but figured he would be taken inside to be pleasured. To do that in front of others had been done on Wednesday night with Brenda there, but Susan in her erotic mood forgot all about that, plus being outside during the day made her extra skittish.

"Look how bad he needs it right now, Susan." Suzanne began to stroke his erection blatantly, making sure that the others could get a good view of the action. "Isn't it better if he can calm down for when he does you and Katherine? Do you want him to suffer in complete torture for the next hour? Is that how we repay him for helping us out?"

Susan stuttered, "Well, no, that would be mean. ... But you can't just do it here, in full view of everyone! In front of the neighbors? Can you?!"

"Who is 'everyone'?" Suzanne replied. "Just you. No neighbors can see in here. Not even Katherine can see from where she's sitting."

Katherine lay less than ten feet away and could see easily if she only turned around, but she quickly closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep in hopes that would help weaken her mother's resistance to Suzanne's schemes.

Suzanne added to Susan, "And if you don't want to watch, just close your eyes."

Suzanne had softened Susan up so thoroughly with the long cocksucking technique conversation that Susan put up nearly no resistance to this penis stimulation, the first time for it outdoors and in front of a group.

All Susan said was, "I think I will, then," and she did close her eyes. She leaned back deeper into her lawn chair.

But as she lay still on her back, with her bountiful and nearly naked tits thrust into the air, she realized that behind her sunglasses, no one would know for sure if her eyes were open or closed. Her resistance to keep her eyes closed quickly broke down, but she was careful to only look over at Suzanne out of the corner of her eyes so her friend wouldn't suspect.

However, she only fooled herself. The others knew her resistance to most anything involving her son's cock was practically nil.

At this point, Alan had been straddled over Suzanne's stomach, in the optimum position to play with her boobs.

Suzanne motioned him with her hand to scoot backwards, and he kept on scooting until he reached her feet at the edge of the reclining chair. That enabled Suzanne to bend forward at the waist and place her head in Alan's crotch. When she pulled the fabric of Alan's nearly useless bathing suit away from his balls, she began to suck his meaty organ. One hand grasped his balls and the other fondled his ass, while her mouth did all the rest.

This is wrong, thought Susan as she watched. Why did I agree to this? They should have just gone inside. It's just that I feel so sorry for his 'blue balls' condition... He is such a terribly cum-filled boy... But I really shouldn't be watching this, right? There's no real reason to watch ... except maybe to see how Suzanne does it. ... She's good - better than me. I could learn some tips. Maybe they do get it more excited than I do?

If only Alan had fucked me at the Halloween party, I could have satiated my horny urges, and I wouldn't be like this. ... No, can't think that way. I'm going to be the best cocksucker there is, so I have to learn everything she's doing, and do it better. I'll show them!

Oh my God! Did she just stick her finger in his anus? She did! She put it up his butt hole right here outside in the back yard! I can even hear that damn slurping sound while he's ramming into her greedy mouth. The neighbors could be watching. I can't believe it! And now she's moving her finger in and out of it like a mini-buttfuck. Should I be allowing this in the outdoors where any neighbor might see? This is too much; the neighbors would think we're anal perverts. I have to say something!

But Susan didn't speak up to stop it.

Suzanne continued to use a whole series of tricks until he climaxed.

Suzanne was a very good cocksucker indeed, even when she wasn't deep throating him. Amongst other things, she was excellent at swallowing all of Alan's big loads. She began to drink in everything his pumping penis shot out, but half-way through, she pretended that it was too much to take, and slowly pulled her head back until his penis squirted on her face instead, and cum drooled out of her mouth. She figured the sight of all the cum would help excite Susan even further. Since she couldn't fuck Alan today, she hoped this would help with her other scheme: further corrupting Susan.

"Oh, it was just too much!" Suzanne bemoaned to Susan as she lifted up her head from Alan's lap.

Susan had nearly cum herself just from watching, but she didn't quite get there, and she was even more flustered than before.

Suzanne complained, "Look how badly he needed to go - he literally filled my mouth with cum! Sweetie, you must have been in pain, backed up with too much semen!"

Suzanne turned her body towards Susan to show just how much he had shot, even after she had drank much of it in. She showed off the cum as it dripped down her nose and chin and fell onto her tits, as if she was exasperatedly showing how someone had playfully splashed a glass of heavy cream over her.

Susan had a nearly overwhelming urge to lick all of Alan's cum from Suzanne's face and chest. She practically rose up out of her chair to do just that, but managed to restrain herself. She thought, So much yummy seed. Mmmm. Yummy, yummy, yummy! Mommy needs it! Suzanne, don't just sit there and let it all fall to the ground! Don't waste a drop! Mommy knows what to do with it, even if you don't!

She involuntarily and unconsciously licked all around her mouth with her tongue, as if the cum were on her face instead of on Suzanne's. Her pussy literally twitched with the desire to be filled and pummeled, but still she couldn't cum.

Katherine experienced similarly pleasing frustrations. She also wanted a face full of cum. And with all of her recent lesbian experiences, she was turned on by Suzanne, too. It would have been a double pleasure for her to lick Suzanne's face clean of her brother's cum.

Alan saw his mother greedily lick herself and thought, Jesus! My mom is acting like a total cum slut. Is she some kind of slut, honestly? If she is, why does she always deny her true feelings and never let me fuck her?

Suzanne went on, "But don't worry about me, Susan. I'll get myself cleaned up. Why don't you put some lotion on my cute little Sweetie or he'll get burned for sure. Then, since you're nearly as pale as me, he can do you next."

CHAPTER 15

Susan was shaken out of her reverie. She saw how Alan was still not covered in lotion and in fact was getting slowly burnt. She called for Alan. "Come here, Tiger." She sat up in her lawn chair and arched her arms back, which caused her bikini to ride up and momentarily expose her nipples.

Alan's eyes ogled.

She pulled her top back down.

"Thanks for that, Aunt Suzy," was all Alan said to Suzanne as he got off her, as if she just did some inconsequential thing like hand him a glass of milk.

Susan smiled wide, as it fully registered that Alan was headed her way and what he'd soon do to her. Her face was wholesome; she just looked like a normal, happy, suburban, soccer mom. Her innocent look contrasted with the sex slut she felt to be on the inside at the moment.

Alan straddled his mother on her stomach just above her crotch, but he put his back to her face so she could apply the lotion to his backside.

She tried to act restrained, and she moved slowly so she could calm down a little bit. "Now, Tiger, we've done some things lately that perhaps weren't so wise. I'm thinking of a certain chocolate frosting shower recently, for instance."

She lowered her voice so only he could hear. "You know much I enjoy a nice titfuck or cocksuck, but not here! If you have any urges to do naughty things with your mommy, that's good and very healthy, but let me know so I can take you inside and help you out there so we aren't a spectacle for our neighbors."

Alan nodded.

From her reclined position, Susan covered him thoroughly but quickly. Mostly she rushed because she wanted to get to where he was putting lotion on her instead.

He turned around and straddled her the other way.

She ran her hands lovingly all over his face, arms, and chest. The prescription sunglasses she wore weren't really dark enough to hide her eyes, but they gave her an emboldening sense of anonymity anyway. She moved her hands down to the edge of his suit which hung so low that some pubic hair stuck out the top. She looked at his penis through his suit. She could see virtually every detail, every vein, as if he had no suit at all. But she stopped there.

To get at his legs would mean having to get up from her reclined position, and she felt really lazy just then. Is there something in that punch? she momentarily wondered. I feel so relaxed! I have this overwhelming desire to spread my legs and let Alan get really comfortable with my body. But that would be wrong, wouldn't it?

She took the easy path. "Tiger, why don't you do me for a while, and then I'll get your legs later."

Alan simply remained where he sat, on top of her stomach, and began to cover her chest, face, and arms with the lotion. Her boobs came last, before he had to move further down her body. Unlike Suzanne, Susan still wore a tiny bikini top. Just two little triangles of fabric were all that protected her nakedness. So he avoided those two spots, which meant he couldn't really play with her nipples, even as they stuck out temptingly like hard erasers.

Susan's pussy was on fire. Her nipples screamed for attention. Her mouth longed to be filled with a penis or a tongue at the very least. The only reason she still kept her bikini top on was because she was worried that if he touched her nipples, soon she'd beg him to suck and milk them and that wouldn't look good in front of Suzanne, who spied everything through her sunglasses. In fact, the real reason she generally let him fondle her butt more than her tits was because her nipples were extremely sensitive, and when he touched them it absolutely drove her wild. She reveled in a fantasy of him sucking her nipples like a full-grown baby and that thought alone almost pushed her over the edge.

Alan didn't realize any of that specifically, but he could sense her poorly hidden excitement. But he gave the rest of Susan's boobs a LOT of attention. His fingers plunged down into the tight crevice of her cleavage again and again. He put lotion on both hands and pushed her boobs together from the outside. Then he pulled them away from each other and then, scant seconds later, pushed them inward. He pushed and pulled and mauled them every which way.

He thought, I cannot believe my mom has such perfect boobs. I must have been blind all these years to not think of her more sexually. It's like someone took an ordinary pair of tits and pumped them up with a bicycle pump. They look like balloons. And they feel so soft and pillowy! So nice!

He must have spent at least ten minutes on just her tits before she finally, quietly said: "I think that's enough, Tiger." She had him stop because her pussy was very wet and she didn't want him to notice as it got even more obviously soaked. Again she was on the verge of a powerful orgasm and feared thrashing around with Alan right on top of her. Somehow she restrained herself. In yet another remarkable display of restraint, Alan had avoided her still-covered nipples all that time.

Alan got up and rotated around, so he could begin to work on her legs. But he'd long given up on trying to keep his penis inside his far-too-tiny bathing suit.

As he stood over her momentarily, Susan looked up and gasped as she saw his penis poking far out of his tiny suit. About half of it was out of the suit and lay against his stomach. Pre-cum dripped out of its tip like water from a recently turned off faucet, the liquid thick and translucent as it pooled near his belly button like clear honey.

Holy mother of God! Susan thought. That looks so good! Maybe they're right and it HAS grown even bigger lately. There's only one way to find out for sure, and that's to test its size with my mouth.

I would give a kingdom just to suck it all day long. No longer am I just a homemaker. I've started a new career: cocksucker extraordinaire for my darling son. That's what I do. I live to suck his cock. But I can't right now, with Katherine and Suzanne expecting me to be the restrained one. They're watching me. I'd feel so self-conscious, especially to have Suzanne judge my every move. I'm not going to sink to her level and just do it anywhere, with anyone watching, like some kind of common whore! I'll just wait until he says he wants me to go inside and take care of it.

But it looks soooo good! So long and thick and tasty. Maybe if I just touch it, like I'm trying to help him put it back in his suit... No, that's not gonna work. It'll just end up in my mouth right here in front of everybody.

By this time, Alan had straddled his mother again and now faced in the other direction.

She could no longer see his penis and breathed a huge sigh of relief. What a close call! I almost came AGAIN! What torture. I would have lost it if he had stood there much longer.

But just as she thought she was out of the woods, she felt his penis lay down onto her lower abdomen. It pointed towards her pussy from mere inches away. Good Lord! God, if incest is so wrong, give me the strength to resist it. Give me the strength to tell my son to put his thing back in his suit before I embarrass myself in front of Suzanne and my own daughter. I really need to say something to stop this madness. We're outside where any neighbor can see, for crying out loud! But she said nothing.

Alan began to work on her legs. He started at her feet and worked his way up to her crotch. He kneaded her flesh and gave her as much of a massage as an oil rub. Her legs were tightly shut together. As he got up past the knees, he said, "Open your legs a bit more, Mom."

Susan replied sheepishly, "Mommy doesn't want to."

"If you don't, your thighs'll burn later." He began to gently pry her legs apart with his oily hands.

Finally she yielded and relaxed the muscles in her well-toned legs. "Okay, but don't get too close to you-know-what..." Behind his back, her face was beet red with embarrassment even though she thrilled at his touch and slightly insistent manner.

Alan took a good, close look at his mother's crotch. Her tiny, little, yellow bikini bottom barely made a pretense of covering her pussy and he could see a bit of pubic hair stick out the sides. He also saw that she was really, really soaking wet. The miniscule triangle of fabric was soaked through and juice dribbled down her thighs and onto the lawn chair. This was one reason for her shame, but Alan said nothing to embarrass her further.

Alan's hands worked their way up her thighs and he saw her juices continue to flow. The closer his hands got to her pussy, the more she leaked. There was a series of rivulets all over her upper thighs. Finally, his two hands reached up to within a couple of inches of her pussy and the gooey wetness around it. He could sense her hips begin to slightly gyrate and the heat from her moist mound practically left him intoxicated with lust.

Her legs also began to spread on their own accord, as though her lower body was readying itself to be penetrated.

Susan looked over at Suzanne, who blatantly stared and sat up in her chair to get a better view of Alan and what his hands did. Suddenly, Susan felt a great sense of shame and said, "Tiger, I think that's enough. I'll take care of the rest ... in that area."

She felt a tremendous sense of relief that the exquisite torture was finally over and that she'd survived all of his temptations.

But then Alan said, "Okay, then, turn over."

Oh no! I've forgotten about the backside! She exclaimed to herself, Oh God, dear God, Tiger, please, no! It's too much! If he touches me any more, I'm going to cum for sure. I'm going to cum buckets. Everyone will see! But at this point the idea of cumming profusely sounded very appealing, audience or not. She obediently, almost joyfully, flipped onto her stomach.

Alan said, "Mom, if you want me to do your ass properly, you'd better take off your bathing suit bottom." The bikini covered so little skin that it was fairly absurd to ask her to take it off, but Alan sensed that Susan wouldn't object.

She replied, "Tiger, do you want to see your mother all naked in front of friends and family?" It was a rhetorical question and she knew it. "Okay, if you must. I guess you've seen me naked so much already; everyone here has seen me so naked. I'm like a totally naked..." She wanted to shout "slut!" but she knew Alan wouldn't approve.

Instead of finishing her sentence, she turned to a new thought. "Do my ass. Do it properly!" Then she realized how that sounded like she wanted him to fuck her ass, especially as she said it so enthusiastically. So she added. "You know what I mean. The cream. I mean, the lotion. Put the lotion on."

Alan began to do her back languidly. It was even more like a massage as time went on.

She felt completely relaxed when his hands dug into the skin around the shoulders in a pleasant and penetrating massage. Even though her pussy had calmed down a bit, she continually leaked and rode a wave of erotic bliss that seemingly never stopped but just varied in intensity.

By this point, with her eyes no longer able to see what he did, Alan not only kept his erection on her skin, but he deliberately rubbed it against her. It rubbed deliciously along the silky skin of her ass as he swayed his whole body back and forth to vigorously rub her back.

She obviously knew what it was that poked and stroked her, but she didn't speak a word and instead enjoyed every blissful, secret moment of it.

Whenever he had a chance, such as needing to get more suntan lotion on his hands, he'd put a hand on his penis and rub it, which also pushed it further into her flesh. Soon it took him minutes at a time to get more lotion and the ostensible application of lotion slowed down even more. He tended to leave a trail of pre-cum wherever he placed his penis now, like a water gun that leaked a thin, continuous stream of viscous fluid right onto his mother's ass.

Alan moved his hands down to her butt and massaged that briefly as well. His dick rubbed back and forth on top of her thighs.

Susan suddenly realized how close they were to fucking. "Tiger, be careful!" she said between very heavy breaths. "I trust you. I trust you won't stick your thing right in my... right in my..." she was too worked up to finish the sentence. Finally, she rushed out, "That would be so improper!"

Alan decided to change positions, especially since, if he did it now, he'd have an excuse to go back later and do her naked ass more thoroughly when she might be even more amenable.

He was quite a bit more sexually experienced than even a week earlier, and he could sense how close to climax she was. He enjoyed keeping her right on the edge without letting her go completely over. Just when she thought she would finally lose it and explode into an overwhelming torrent of sexual delight, Alan would pull back a bit, or even stop altogether. She was like putty in his hands and almost completely ceased to think; she just gave in to whatever he wanted to do and let her feelings wash over her.

All the time he continued to apply the lotion. After a while he pivoted around and moved to her legs. With each stroke of her lower legs, his erect penis also stroked along her skin, right on her ass cheeks, and pointed directly at the barely-hidden cleft of her pussy lips. As a result, he spent more time on her lower legs than he otherwise would have. Soon, he only used one hand at a time to rub her legs. He used the other to move his penis around and simultaneously stroke it, instead of trying to guide it with his hips.

She thought to herself, Mmmm, that feels so good. His penis is so hot. It feels like it's branding itself into my skin. What a great idea! Imagine if I had a brand on my ass that showed I was his property? His slave! A big "A" for Alan. GOD, that would be great! His fuck-cow sex-slave. I'm a big, fat fuck-cow, but instead of having to be milked every day, I need to be FUCKED! Fucked AND milked, actually. Oh yes... Tiger, fuck me...

Shut up, Susan! Stop thinking these demeaning thoughts. Even though it feels so good. I'm his cocksucker now. That's what I am, and that's as far as it goes. I have to accept that idea completely. Every day from now on, I'm gonna suck him dry. I don't care where he goes; he's never going to get rid of me. Every day. He's going to fuck my mouth. He's going to fuck my tits. He's going to fuck my ass - even that. Especially that! He's going to fuck me and use me and abuse me! I'll take his seed into every orifice I have, except one, and BEG for more!

Stop it! There you go again. Those things are not allowed, either. Just think about the cocksucking. Imagine the taste of his penis in your mouth. Mmmm.... Mommy loves it... Tiger, your mother needs your cock right now. Put it in my mouth. No, don't just put it in. Shove it in. SLAM it in! God damn, fuck my mouth! Slap your balls against my chin and yank my hair with your hands as you force yourself into me! Fuck it! Fuck any hole! Take me anywhere, in any way! Fuck your mooooommyyyyy!!!

Susan, to her great relief, finally had an orgasm, a thunderous and fully engrossing orgasm that started from deep within her belly and pulsed straight out to her toes, like a shockwave of pleasure. Juice poured out of her pussy like Coke exploding from a shaken can. She was so overwhelmed that she literally saw stars. Her heavy breaths turned into brief yelps, which turned into screams.

Her eyes were closed the whole time. She had no idea how Suzanne, Katherine, or Alan reacted, and she didn't really want to know. She was completely lost in the moment.

But as she came to, a realization overwhelmed her. Tiger is still here. He's on top of me. He's still not done. There's so many hours left in the day. What'll he do to me next?


***********************************************



SIX TIMES A DAY
Part 18: Lay Your Hands on Me
(MF, FF, inc, slow, reluc, voy)

Written by Spacer X (paul_t_22@yahoo.com)




This work is copyrighted to Spacer X © 2004 with all rights reserved.

This is part of a longer e-novel. It's highly recommended that you start at the beginning in order to understand the characters and previous events.

These are illustrated stories. If for some reason a picture doesn't open you may need to refresh the page or right click on a particular picture to open it.






CHAPTER 1 (Saturday, Nov. 9)

When Susan finally came to, she expected a wave of post-coital guilt to hit her, but that didn't happen. Yes, she was ashamed, but that hadn't stopped her before. She tried to pretend that Suzanne and Katherine weren't there, lying on lawn chairs just a few feet from hers.

Alan's hard erection still rested on her skin and she decided that, if she focused on that sensation, she could drive the conflicting thoughts out of her brain. All she wanted to think about was how good it felt and how much better if would feel with her lips around it. Before long, her guilty feelings floated away.

As she luxuriated in the sensation of his penis as it rested on her thigh, her horny feelings flooded back at nearly the same intensity as before. For some reason, she found herself thinking in a British accent, Thank you sir, may I have another? Then she giggled inside and repeated it again. She thought it was from some movie, but couldn't recall which (in fact, it was "Oliver!"). Thank you sir, may I have another? It was even funnier the second time and she idly wondered if she hadn't lost her mind.

Alan wasn't idle and kept working the suntan lotion farther down her legs. When he reached all the way down for her opposite foot, his penis moved onto her ass. He surreptitiously used a hand to wedge his penis right into the crack of her ass, and it stayed there, its tip like a homing beacon that sought out her deepest, darkest depths.

Susan clenched and unclenched her butt muscles in an attempt to drive it away, or at least that was what she told herself. But it only served to drive it deeper into her crack. She finally gave up the battle and it lay wedged lengthwise across her sphincter. She could easily have moved it away by reaching around with a hand or saying something, but she didn't want it to move. Indeed, she wanted it to delve deeper into the crack and, with any luck, penetrate her puckered hole until he filled her completely.

As Alan's hands worked their way up her thighs from the back, he didn't have to ask her to spread her legs again; they were already spread widely and invitingly as he drew closer. When his fingers finally came to the back edge of her pussy, she began to shudder in quiet, tiny orgasms.

She bit down on her lips and prayed that he wouldn't notice her passion, but her body gave her away. Her pussy lips practically fluttered, trembling in delightful anticipation of being penetrated, pummeled and thoroughly fucked by her son in the outdoors and in front of both her best friend and daughter.

She fully expected that to happen. In her mind, she cried out, Fuck your slutty, cocksucking mom! She wants it! She needs it! Yes - right there. Closer! Put your hands on it. Put your fingers on my pussy - put them IN my pussy! No! Not your hands- YOUR COCK! I want you to push your hard, throbbing monster into your mother's pussy! Punish me with that pole! Punish your naughty, sinful mommy!

Katherine and Suzanne had similar thoughts, just from watching. No one looked at them, so they were free to indulge in open gawking at Alan's hands on his mother's butt.

Suzanne had been recently satisfied, so she wasn't too wound up. Weighing the pleasure of masturbating herself versus the potential displeasure that might give Susan, she decided to just rest herself for a while.

But Katherine was in agony. She was still forced to wear a bikini top, though it was so tiny and tied on so loosely that it fell off of her nipples more often than not. She nonetheless resented the restrictions placed on her even as her mother fully enjoyed herself. She especially resented not being able to finger fuck herself to satisfaction.

She thought as she stared, Shit. When is he going to get to me? Is he ever going to get to me? Once he gets started with Mom, he doesn't stop. She's going to drain his balls and leave me nothing. Dump a load on MY face, Brother! Dump it in MY ass. Anywhere. Just come over here with your healthy, monster fuck pole. Your number one fuck toy needs it! Have mercy on your sexy sister. I'm going to explode with frustration over here! Arrgh!

Susan was completely oblivious to her daughter's mood and, in fact, was aware of nothing in the universe except the hot erection trapped in her ass crack. She thrust her hips up and down and clenched and unclenched her butt muscles. It was practically as if Alan was fucking her, or she was fucking him, just from his penis being squeezed by her butt.

But, surprisingly, Alan kept his cool. He worked his hands on her ass almost as though he was on auto pilot, his mind lost in an erotic fog. He didn't think in the normal sense; instead, his mind was fully devoted to absorbing all the sensory information that flooded into his head. Not only did he concentrate on the squeezing around his penis, but also the sliding of his hands over her oily skin. And even though they were outside, the smell of sex was overwhelming. He sniffed it in as he would a fine wine.

By this point, he didn't even bother with the pretense to actually put more lotion on his hands. He just kept rubbing her skin methodically. There was enough suntan lotion in the area to make her butt deliciously slippery and fragrantly oily, and he imagined that all the slickness was caused by numerous cum loads and sweat from his dick, not the lotion. So much pre-cum drooled out that it seemed as if he'd dumped at least one load on her already, so that helped his fantasy.

Without warning, Susan was overcome by another tremendous orgasm. Her contractions inadvertently and delightfully squeezed his penis even more. Her body stiffened and her mouth opened wide as if to cry out. She desperately wanted to yell "Fuck Me!" but no coherent words actually escaped her lips, just very heavy panting.

As she came down from her orgasmic high, a wave of shame passed over her, finally. She realized, I can't bear to look in Suzanne's direction, but she would have to be completely blind not to notice that. I'm supposed to be helping Alan out, but that kind of orgasm is not supposed to happen! This is all about pleasing HIS penis for HIS medical needs, and I shouldn't be enjoying myself so much. It's ruining my judgment. I have to calm down and get Alan off of me before I do something I'll really regret! Otherwise, this might go on all day.

She replayed her thought: Get Alan off. Heh-heh. That's right. I have to get Alan off! Tiger, fill your mother's mouth with your cum until it's all full and spills out onto her big tits. My tits... They need to be yanked at, just like the teats of a cow. I'm your sex cow. Moooo! Moooo! She giggled out loud. Give me another orgasm like that last one, Son, and I'll be your sex cow forever.

But Alan kept going on his mother. Susan tried her best to keep her butt still, since that was the focus of Alan's attention. And she was pretty successful at that, but her body was full of energy that needed some release, so the rest of her body writhed in ecstasy. Her hands and legs silently flailed in the air, as if she tried to swim away from her lawn chair. She simultaneously wanted Alan to stop and not stop.

Even though she'd just climaxed, within minutes she worked towards an even bigger one. Do me all day, Tiger. Do it to me again! Keep me naked, happy, and well-fucked. I'm your mommy, Tiger. Do fun and nasty things to your mommy!

Knowing that Suzanne's eyes were upon her, Susan tried her best to make it look like she was having an ordinary lotion application and massage, but she knew she had failed miserably. The only thing she was really successful at was to keep her mouth shut. It was about all she could do not to moan, because she knew that if she gave in to that, before long she would scream or say really weird and embarrassing things. She had a nearly irresistible desire to cry out, "Moooo! Moooo! Sex cow! Mommy is your sex cow! Moooo!"

After a few minutes, she couldn't even control her butt and she began to flex and relax her butt muscles again, which again served as a sort of masturbation or fucking for Alan's penis lodged along her ass crack. But, eventually, Alan had to take his penis out of his mother's crack, because he didn't want to cum yet and he was getting far too close.

Susan almost cried out "No!" as she felt it leave, but she let it go and hoped that it would soon find its way into other, deeper openings. She wondered, Maybe Alan should stick his thick pole into my asshole instead. That's not really a violation of the boundary rules, is it? He's allowed to touch me on the butt to get my attention, so isn't sticking his penis into my anus and pushing it in and out just another way of touching my butt? It certainly would get my attention! Maybe I should tell him that from now on, in order to get my attention he has to fuck me up the ass!

Susan had never really thought about anal sex and suddenly she was very intrigued with the possibilities of it. But still she didn't talk.

Now that Alan grabbed his penis to pry it from her butt, he couldn't let go. With one hand, he began to stroke himself and, with the other, he began to explore her ass crack. He quickly found her anus and fingered the opening. He was so aroused by the ass that he even seriously considered buttfucking for the first time.

However, he decided he shouldn't dare insert his penis there. That might cause her to freak out and end all this fun, he thought. If only he could have read her thoughts!

He pistoned a hand on his penis in time to his other hand pistoning in and out of his mother's asshole. He imagined that he fucked her asshole. He considered the idea to be gross, unclean, and "gay," but his feelings had started to waver. Certainly, the fantasy of doing it was very powerful for him.

Meanwhile, Katherine knew that her mother was far too occupied to look back around her way, so she pulled the thin fabric of her bikini aside and allowed herself to finger her pussy busily. She tore her bikini top off and frantically rubbed her boobs, without a care for who saw her or what they said.

Suzanne also badly wanted to fuck herself but still held back because she knew Susan could see, if she ever came out of her throes of ecstasy long enough to look up. The way the lawn chairs were positioned next to each other, it was hard for Susan not to look in Suzanne's direction if she ever lifted her head. But just the view of Alan on his mother caused Suzanne's juices to flow again. She found the sight of Alan repeatedly giving Susan the most intense orgasms extremely arousing.

But Suzanne's restraint could only take so much. When Alan began to pay considerable attention to Susan's ass and backside, Suzanne reached behind herself and began to play with her own ass as she watched. Then, as Susan began her orgasms, Suzanne plunged her hands into her own pussy from behind as if she did herself doggy style. She started to have her own orgasms and hoped that Susan was in too much of an erotic fog to still remember that her friend sat less than five feet away.

So everyone masturbated themselves to climax at roughly the same time. As Alan reached a climax, straddled over his mother, he unconsciously sat up a bit and pointed his penis down onto her butt. He sprayed his seed all over her ass like a fire hose. It was almost as if he had to hit a moving target, because her whole body shook so fiercely.

Susan was already lost in a continuous series of orgasms from having her son passionately explore every inch of her body, so when she felt Alan's semen spray onto her ass, she thought for sure that she would pass out. She'd tried to keep quiet, but she couldn't help but gasp out several loud screams.

Katherine and Suzanne both sat up and watched the sight as they both climaxed themselves into ecstasy. Again, Suzanne was reasonably satisfied. For one thing, she could still taste Alan's cum in her mouth. But Katherine felt her fingers just weren't enough compared to the real thing.

Alan was so amazed by all that had happened that he sat back for a minute and admired his handiwork underneath him. Between his torrent of cum and Susan's own juices dripping down, Susan's butt looked like something out of a gang bang movie scene. She certainly didn't look very motherly.

Alan thought he heard her mumbling, "Moooo, moooo, moooo," but couldn't figure out what that meant.

CHAPTER 2

After a few minutes, everyone calmed down and recovered. Yet still, no words were said by anyone. Luckily the radio still played, or the silence would have been deafening. Susan, in particular, had never felt so good in her life. She thought for sure that her intense experience was over and Alan would move on to Katherine.

But Alan wasn't done. He decided that his fantasy of covering her in cum instead of lotion could become real. He said, "Mom, I'm applying some more lotion here," and he began to rub his still-hot seed into the skin of her butt. As she realized what he was doing, she quickly regained her intense erotic buzz.

Susan still kept her eyes closed, but now that she'd regained some consciousness, she was well aware that Suzanne at least must be watching her closely, if not Katherine as well. Even though this disturbed her, it simultaneously turned her on.

She thought, Certainly Suzanne can see that my butt is just completely covered with my son's jizz! Here I am, buck-naked and with my ass high in the air so my son can coat every inch of it with his sperm. Can I get any more depraved than this? I think not. God, forgive me, but if Alan can get hard again... Hell, what am I saying? Of course he's going to get hard again. This is my Tiger we're talking about!

Anyway, WHEN he gets hard again, if he wants to fuck my pussy doggy style like this, I'm just going to have to let him. I don't care if Suzanne is watching. I don't care if I'm going to hell! It feels too good to say no. At least do me up the ass, Son! Fuck your mother's asshole! And if you don't have the balls to do that, then get off of me altogether, because I can't stand the torture of your penis being so close to heaven.

But Alan neither fucked her nor left her. He just kept rubbing his cum into her skin. He had cum so much that there was too much cum for just her butt, so he massaged it into her thighs as well.

She was like putty in his hands. Every time he strongly kneaded her flesh, she let out a loud moan of intense joy.

He went right up to the edge of her pussy and rubbed his seed in with her own copiously flowing juices. He was glad that she was infertile, so he didn't have to worry if some of his sperm found its way into her and made her pregnant. He pushed some cum directly over her asshole and watched as the stream rolled down along her crack.

The rivulets flowed down to her pussy lips and he wondered if much would make its way inside. Her clit became even more engorged than usual. It stuck out as if it cried out to be sucked or rubbed vigorously by the shaft of his penis. But he still didn't dare touch her fuck hole, for fear that doing so might make her end the whole thing. Again, things would have been very different if he could have read her thoughts.

"Tiger, what kind of lotion are you using there?" she finally asked him, but her tone was playful, not accusing. "I don't know if the kind you're using is really so PROPER!" She nearly shouted the last word as she shuddered to yet another orgasm. Now that her orgasms had started it seemed they would never stop.

"Oh, don't worry, Mom, my cream is the best. It even tastes really good. Would you like to taste some? I could put some on my fingers and you could suck it off with your mouth." As he said this, he put a big gob on his fingers and ran it up and into her butt crack. He even stuffed some of it into her anus.

"Oh no, Alan. Please don't." Susan panted heavily. "Please don't stuff your cream, your tasty cream, in my mouth! What would people think? So wrong. So wrong to fuck your mommy's mouth outside, with everybody watching. No! Not yet. Later! Fuck it tonight! All night! Her second pussy will be waiting for it. Consider my mouth a second pussy that you're gonna FUCK! But now just keep doing what you're doing to my ASS!"

"Oh, you mean this?" Alan plunged his cum-soaked finger all the way into her asshole.

"Yes!" she cried out. "YES!" But then she thought of the eyes of Suzanne and Katherine on her, and said, "Um, I meant no. So good! So good! But you'd better stop! Please don't... Uh, take advantage... Uh, Oh! Uh, of your... God! Fuck! Poor, defenseless mother! Yes!"

Her whole body shuddered and shook so violently that it seemed to Alan like she was being churned by a giant blender on a puree setting. The main reason she discouraged him was that she simply couldn't take any more stimulation - she felt like she would literally lose her mind to lust. When it was over, her senses returned after such a dramatic departure that she felt as if she'd died and been reborn.

She opened her eyes and tried to make sense of the world. The first thing she noticed was the sound of Alan casually saying, "Okay, I'm done anyways." Then she felt him hop off of her. She could hardly believe it.

She felt such an intense sense of loss as the pressure of his body on hers lifted that she wanted to cry. How long has he been on me? she wondered. What kind of naughty things am I allowing to happen? What the hell did we just do, for crying out loud? What will Suzanne think of me now? Does it really have to end? She just panted and recovered a bit. Then she realized his legs still hadn't been covered with suntan lotion yet.

"Tiger ... your legs!" It was the last thing Alan expected her to say. Then he realized how hot and exposed to the sun his legs were. They were dangerously close to being sunburned.

As she regained control of her mind somewhat, now that he was off of her, she said, "Tiger, lie down where I was and I'll do your legs before they burn." Her tone was firm and uncompromising.

Alan looked at the lawn chair and noticed a huge wet patch on the lawn chair that was his mother's pussy juice. He lay down on the chair, which made the cum stick to his lower stomach. The chair was made of horizontal plastic slats and most of her cum had fallen between the slats and onto the concrete floor. But enough remained on several of the slats that it seemed almost like he had lain down on a puddle.

His mother sat on the ground next to him and began to apply lotion to his feet. Her thighs and abdomen were slick and wet with her cum, but she didn't care. She gradually worked her hands way up to his butt, but because she was so sexually exhausted, didn't spend much time there. She used this as an opportunity to slowly come down from her intense erotic high.

She very much wanted to strike up a casual conversation with Suzanne, to make it seem that the situation was normal, but she was too afraid to even look in Suzanne's direction, guessing correctly that Suzanne was likely to make some kind of wry observation, like, "My, aren't we having fun?"

Alan turned over. His erection pointed straight up into the air and his bathing suit hung uselessly below it, only covering his balls.

Susan gasped in delight at the sight of his hardness. Then, as if her hands had a life of their own, she began to apply oil over the front of his legs and started again at his feet. She quickly covered him up to the edge of his balls. Then she sat there and stared openly at his erection jutting out like an iron pole. She thought about her boundaries and the need to obey them, but she felt her resolve quickly slip away.

Alan lay back with his eyes closed and silently prayed.

Suzanne spoke up. "It's not a matter of whether you want to suck his cock or not, or whether you enjoy it. What's important is what's good for Alan. He needs to be stimulated many times a day. Now is your chance to help." Suzanne completely failed to mention taking Alan inside for more privacy.

Susan forgot about that option, too. All she could focus on was the penis in front of her. She still didn't even turn to look at her best friend.

Suzanne was like the little cartoon devil on Susan's shoulder, but there was no corresponding angel on the other shoulder to tell her no. Susan thought, I can't believe this is continuing. I've died a thousand times already today.

She closed her eyes and reached out with her hands to jack her son off. Her logic was, This is much better from a moral point of view than having him fuck me. Anyway, I have to reward Alan for making me feel sooo good. If he wants my mouth, it's not for me to say no. My Tiger is hurting with too much nasty cum, and I'm a good mommy. Good mommies suck their boys dry!

She wanted to cover his prick with lotion first. But it seemed her mouth had a mind of its own. It beat her hands in a race to his penis and soon she began to suck him off contentedly. Alan had just come, so his penis had greater endurance now. But Susan battled to defeat his penis with her mouth and her hands.

Inspired by what she'd seen Suzanne do earlier, she did things with her tongue that she'd never done before, things that she didn't even realize she could do. Again, thinking of Suzanne's superior technique, she pulled out Alan's balls from inside his suit and began to play with them as well.

Then she used her other hand and reached into his ass crack. A lingering sense of restraint and acute awareness of the fact that Suzanne watched from only a few feet away stopped her from putting her finger in his anus, even though she'd done it before.

But then she thought, Why should I deny my son anything? He made me see stars, and God dammit, I'm going to make him see stars with the best darn cocksucking ever in the history of the world! If I have to fuck his ass with my finger to help him, then dammit I'll do it, even if it shames me in front of Suzanne. That's just tough shit. My big-titted body exists only to please him now. So she plunged a finger deep into his butt, found his prostate gland and stimulated it. But she still kept her eyes closed in embarrassment and tried to pretend that no one could see her ass probe.

Susan decided she had to better her friend in something sexual. I'm not gonna let Suzanne be a better cocksucker! she thought fiercely. My Tiger has to realize he needs to come to his mother for ALL of his cocksucking needs!

She pulled his penis deep into her mouth and then almost all the way out, again and again. Then, she decided she had to try something new, if she was going to be a wonderful cocksucker for her son. She figured that if Suzanne could deep throat him, then so could she. So she stuffed his penis as deep into her mouth as she could get it. But she had no idea how to deep throat properly and gagged immediately. She had to give up the effort, for now. To make up for that failure, she sucked on his balls.

Alan found that surprisingly pleasurable.

Susan thought to herself, How does Suzanne do that? There's no way to put a penis down a throat. She felt an urge to immediately ask her friend and that caused her to remember anew where she was and who she was with.

Oh dear! Suzanne is really right here with us! And so is my Angel! I'm sitting here, sucking off my own son, I actually have one of his BALLS in my MOUTH, while my daughter and best friend watch me! I can't bear to check, but they MUST be watching. The shame! What have I become? I have truly fallen. Completely fallen into sin and lust. Please forgive me, Lord!

But Susan didn't stop. In fact, the thought of being watched only propelled her forward with even more lust. She popped one of his balls out of her mouth and sucked on the other one. I'm so depraved, but I even love this ball sucking! Just a few weeks ago the idea that I would ever do this would have been laughably ludicrous, but here I am!

But she knew that the thing that pleased Alan the most was cocksucking, so she soon returned to that. Minutes passed and she was lost in her own little world of the utmost happiness, sucking and licking.

Her efforts, especially the way her tongue swirled around and around the tip of his penis, soon paid off. Alan began to cum and Susan saw another opportunity to better Suzanne, since her friend had failed to take in all of his cum when it was her turn. She held on for dear life as he shot a big, hot wad of cum into her mouth. She took it all and didn't even miss a drop.

One of her hands drifted to her crotch and, when she touched her clit, she exploded into another orgasm. It only took the slightest touch. She managed not to scream this time, for fear that she might do harm to her son's penis, but she breathed so heavily that it seemed as if she was on the verge of hyperventilation.

She lay down and plopped her head on his legs, utterly exhausted. She could scarcely believe that she'd cum so much in such a relatively short time. It looked a bit odd that she still had a bikini top on and no bottom. But that was just forgetfulness - she would have ripped her top off if she'd thought about it.

For the moment she had lost all moral restraints and would have done anything and everything Alan would have tried with her. All she could think was: It tastes so good! I want more! More...

CHAPTER 3

Alan came to life, as if from out of a dream, and looked at the world around him. His mother's sticky juice was on two sides of him now. He suddenly felt gross to be so sticky. He looked at his emotionally and physically spent mother as she rested near his feet with her eyes closed and thought of all the semen he'd slathered all over her, even though it had worked into her skin and couldn't be seen anymore. Her own juices, though, were visibly all over her and she looked a mess.

Susan repeatedly licked her lips, lost in deep thought and oblivious to the world around her. Yeeeessssss, she thought with complete and utter satisfaction. This afternoon has been the best, most pleasurable thing I've ever felt. Forget about regular fucking - that was better than any fuck I've ever had. I'm going to concentrate all my efforts on cocksucking now. It's soooo good! That'll keep me more than satisfied. Well, that and titfucking and handjobs, of course. As long as his cock is on me in some way.

Yes, Son, you don't know it yet, but your mommy's your happy little sex slut now. My son has conquered me with his potent, cum-filled fuck stick! Or maybe you do know it, Son, because your mother is such a shameless hussy, blowing her son right in the open, in front of everyone!

I love it! I'm going to make you feel so good, every day! ... I'm like a junkie needing another fix. I'm dead to the world now, but I've got to feel like that again. Soon! I'm a sex junkie! Yes. Sex junkie. Sex cow. Mooo. Sex slave! Sex, sex, sex! Yes! Sex with my son... Despite all that happened, that last thought sent a shiver of excitement down her spine.

Yes. He's going to fuck me. Right in my needy cunt. It's inevitable. I'll be the ultimate sinner. My own son is going to fuck me so deep and so hard that I'm going to DIE of JOY! YES! But she had no energy to move and just reveled in these thoughts.

Alan looked up at Suzanne and saw her calmly sit back with her sunglasses up on her forehead. That was all she wore.

She looked directly at him and smiled. Then she gave him a knowing wink.

Alan winked back. He had had a great time, but he didn't fully fathom what a transcendently orgasmic time Susan had just had with her multiple orgasms beyond count.

Suzanne, though, had a much better idea and was very jealous. At the same time, she was pleased that Susan's barriers were crashing down.

Even Katherine, from her poor angle where she sat, could tell something important had happened, that Susan had made some kind of mental breakthrough that would result in more sexual fun for everyone in the future.

Alan looked over at his sister and saw her apparently move back into a sleeping position. Finally stripping off the ineffectual bathing suit altogether, he announced, "Thanks, Mom! That was great. You were super. I'm going for a swim."

He bounded nude into the pool and cannonballed in with a big splash. He swam quite a few laps in the pool. The water made him feel completely fresh and alive. He also had never swam naked before in his life and found it extremely invigorating. When he finally stopped for a pause, he looked around to get his bearings and saw that his mother and Suzanne now both stood in the pool as well. They caught his eye and smiled. He was glad that both of them seemed happy, naked and unconcerned, despite all that had just occurred.

What Alan didn't know was that after he dove into the pool and while he swam his laps, Suzanne hurriedly got up, scuttled across the back porch and into the house, and grabbed her purse in the living room. She took out a small egg-shaped vibrator and pushed it up into her pussy until nothing could be seen of it from the outside. So now she stood there in the pool with a vibrator designed "for the woman on the go" throbbing deep inside her.

He swam up to where the two women stood next to each other. Their boobs hung just above the surface of the water and bobbed up and down like a line of four giant buoys. He noticed that his mother's bikini top was now off, but looking closer underwater, he saw her bikini bottom was back on. Suzanne by contrast was still completely nude.

The four naked and lined up tits were truly an unprecedented sight to behold and his exhausted penis was hard again in seconds. He was struck by how similar their bodies were to each other. No wonder they're friends - it's like they have the exact same bodies. Not just kind of the same, but exactly the same from the neck down, minus the skin tone. And they're both so unusually tall. Katherine, too. It's a good thing I'm over 6 feet myself, or I'd be intimidated by their sheer size.

Suzanne spoke to him from across the pool. "I was just telling your mother that it isn't fair. Seems like she got a much better rub down than I did! MUCH better."

Susan blushed. She appeared somewhat rested and recovered and could once again feel shame. She lowered her head. "It was ... nice, very nice ... but I'm afraid it can't happen again."

"What?" both Alan and Suzanne said at the same time. Alan figured for sure that her taking off her bikini top was a sign that things would get wetter and wetter all day long. And he wasn't thinking of the water in the pool.

"You heard me," Susan continued. "We need to maintain boundaries, and I'm afraid I forgot my own rule, that Alan is not allowed to touch me in certain places. That can quickly lead to even more boundary violations, as we saw today. Why, Alan, you almost put your fingers in my... in my you-know-where hole. And doing this out in the open in front of everyone. Even now, what if the neighbors saw? What if Brad or Eric came home and saw?"

"That isn't going to happen, I can assure you," Suzanne said.

"Still." Susan finally raised her eyes again. "It's much too improper. ... I understand we have to get you off as many times today as we can, and that's fine. I'd love to give you as many blowjobs as you want, and I hope you'll, uh, you can..."

Her mood had swung so much back in the prudish direction that now she was embarrassed to admit that she'd had her own orgasms (though it hadn't swung so far that she wanted to go in the house and end all the fun). "Um, I hope you can make me feel good, too. But we can't just do it willy-nilly. We have to have rules."

They saw that she was serious. Somehow she had rediscovered some of her self-control. Once Alan had left her presence, it was like a fog of lust had lifted from her brain and all her usual after-the-fact doubts had come rushing back. She was ashamed that she'd let Alan get away with so much in full sight of Suzanne and possibly Katherine. She worried she'd lost some of her authority. She was even more ashamed that she'd luxuriated in the thought of being fucked by her son.

Alan was glad that he hadn't just reached out to play with their boobs, as he was about to do. Great. More teasing, less satisfaction, he thought bitterly. He started to say, "But-"

"No buts! Laying out here together and swimming and all is fine, but us ladies are more than capable of putting on our own lotion, thank you very much!"

Looking to lessen the defeat, Alan asked, "What about the back? Nobody can put lotion on their own backs."

"Okay, the backs. But that's it."

"And what about Katherine? I covered both of you, but I still haven't covered her, and I'd promised."

Susan vacillated. "Okay, I guess that's only fair. But keep those boundaries in mind this time and keep her bikini on or you'll both be in big trouble! And this is the last time you do this." At heart, she was a big softy. But also, she was still feeling lusty enough that she could talk the talk about stopping things, but she didn't have the heart to walk the walk.

CHAPTER 4

Alan hopped out of the pool. He figured that he'd better start with his sister right away before his mother had a chance to change her mind.

Katherine sat up in her chair in anticipation of Alan's ministrations. She'd been naked, but she put her bathing suit back on after she overheard what Susan said. She tied her top on as tightly as it could go, so her nipples could be clearly seen.

"You need some more lotion or you'll burn up," Alan said as he provided the thin excuse to explore her body.

Katherine was frustrated that she had a fairly ordinary bikini, instead of the impossibly small kind Suzanne had found and bought for Susan as well.

However, Alan didn't really mind. He figured that given everything else that had just happened, he could take Katherine's top off in a few minutes regardless. Susan would have to be extremely hypocritical to complain, since she still didn't have her top on and Suzanne was still completely nude.

Alan sat next to Katherine's lawn chair and put a big gob of suntan lotion on his hand. While Susan talked to Suzanne in the pool, Katherine quietly and wickedly said to him, "Hey, Big Iron Spike Brother, why don't you give it to me like you gave it to Mom?"

"I wish, Little Sugar Walls Sis. But she just told me 'boundaries, boundaries.'"

"Yeah, I heard," whispered his frowning sister. "That's not fair!" With a whisper even more quietly straight into his ear, she added, "Your fuck toy is so horny. Her hole is all lonely and empty. It needs a filling of brother-cock."

Alan was a bit shocked by that, but played it cool. He whispered back, "Well, let's keep our eyes open for an opportunity and maybe we can still have some fun."

Katherine lay down and Alan straddled her. As he was naked, he made sure to rub his hard erection all the way up the inside of her leg as he moved up her body. It eventually rested on the inside of her thigh. She whispered, "Mmmm. Just a few more inches up..."

"Alan! Your bathing suit?" his mother yelled at him from inside the pool. Reluctantly, he got up, put his tiny European-styled suit back on and then straddled his sister again, sitting on her legs below her butt. His penis immediately popped out and he left it that way, in the exact same position it was in before he put the suit on.

So he began to cover his sister all over with lotion. He could hardly believe after such intense encounters with one gorgeous woman and then another, he would immediately do it again with yet a third.

Luckily, for him and his sister, Suzanne and Susan were tired. Susan especially was wiped out after so many intense orgasms. They soon retired to their lawn chairs.

Alan could just barely make out their conversation at time when the wind wasn't blowing, and noticed how Suzanne was subtly trying to blunt Susan's post-coital prudish resurgence. Suzanne was spending a lot of time explaining how the neighbors really couldn't see into the backyard. Then she started how it was Susan's "duty" to keep her bikini top off since the house rules dictated that Alan could decide what Susan had to wear.

Alan was soon drawn into the conversation. Susan yelled at him just loud enough for him to hear, "Tiger? Suzanne says that you're ordering me to keep my top off. Is that true?"

"No, Mom," he shouted back. But then after a pregnant pause, he added, "I'm ordering you to keep it all off."

Susan pouted, "TiiiiIIIIiiiger! You're so mean!"

"Sorry, Mom, them's the breaks."

He watched while Susan briefly stood and pulled her bikini bottoms off, then lay back down on her lawn chair. Then he turned his attention back to massaging Katherine with his hands and his erection.

She whispered to him, "Mom's such a pushover."

"I know."

She added, "It gets me so hot. I could totally picture it. She'd say, 'TiiiiIIIIiiiger! Please don't stick your hard cock in my defenseless pussy? I'm your mother!' And then you'd say, "Sorry, Mom, them's the breaks,' and you'd just shove it right in her hot hole. 'Then she'd kick her legs up in the air and whine, 'You're so mean!' as you start to really give it to her!"

There was a long silent pause. Alan stopped moving and just panted heavily.

"You okay?" Katherine finally asked, their voices still too quiet for Susan or Suzanne to hear.

"Yeah, but please don't say that kind of stuff! Jesus H. Christ! Talk about torture! If she says no, I just can't go against that. I can't!"

"Even if she says no and means yes?"

"Unfortunately, yes. God, it sucks."

Katherine giggled, "As so does she, but in a very, very good way."

Alan continued working his sister's body, but felt emotionally unsettled. I'm such a wimp. I should just fuckin' fuck Mom. I should. I Should! But if she had another prudish rebound after and looked at me with those sad and disapproving eyes... Oh man, I'd rather have my fingernails pulled out than make her feel like a horrible person!

Meanwhile, the conversation between Suzanne and Susan slowly died out as Suzanne batted away all of Susan's feeble protests. For a while, both turned their heads around and took frequent peeks at what Alan did to Katherine. Susan was telling herself that she was checking to make sure Alan didn't go too far while she was really getting off on watching the sexual contact. Suzanne was also enjoying the sight, but making sure that the siblings didn't go too far and trigger another Susan backlash.

Alan's was mindful he was being watched and judged, and acted carefully. Even though there was no more than a square foot of clothing between the two siblings and Alan's erection and balls were hanging completely out of his useless bathing suit, nothing too risqué appeared to happen than his penis dragging across flesh from time to time.

By recent Plummer family standards that wasn't such a big deal, so Susan was somewhat mollified. She turned her head less and less and finally stopped looking altogether.

It was hard to tell because Susan was wearing sunglasses again, but Alan eventually decided that Susan had fallen asleep. He wasn't sure about Suzanne (who also wore sunglasses), but the important thing was that Susan was now out of it. At the very least, her head was turned away and all he could see was her long mane of dark brown hair.

By the time Alan decided Susan was asleep, he was already done applying lotion on most of Katherine's body. But, cleverly, he had saved the best for last: her tits. He wordlessly took her bikini top off and gave her a secret wink.

When it came to his sister, he knew she was willing to go as far as he wanted, and then some. After he squirted a big gob of coconut-flavored lotion into his hands, he began to rub vigorously. He liked to imagine the lotion was his own seed. But, unlike with Susan or Suzanne earlier, he didn't feel the need to hold back much, now that no one seemed too terribly interested in them.

After he slathered her tits with the oil, he devoted his full attention to her nipples. He pinched, pulled, sucked and bit them until Katherine was ready to scream out from both agony and ecstasy.

Alan would occasionally look towards Susan and Suzanne's lawn chairs, since he faced that direction anyway, but all he could see were the backs of their heads and their chests lightly rising and falling as they apparently still lay sleeping.

Katherine closed her eyes so she could fully concentrate on the tactile sensations. She was afraid to speak much, for fear of drawing Susan or Suzanne's attention in case one or both of them were just feigning sleep. So, instead, she had fun directing her thoughts to Alan and pretended that she could control his actions with her mind.

That's it, Brother. Touch me there. Tweak it - yeah! You know how to turn me on so well! Now scoot forward. Put your cock right in my hole. You know you want to do it, so do it! Come on! Don't be a chicken! Fuck me right in front of Mom and Suzanne! What are they going to do? They're only going to fight over who gets to be supremely fucked next - you know it. Come on, just scoot a little. Slide it down, right over my smooth, shaved skin. Oh yeah, and do that too! So good!

Alan more or less followed her commands, not because she had any powers of mental telepathy, but because he wanted to do the same things she did. Sitting as he was below his sister's crotch, yet reaching up to her boobs, it was only natural that he would scoot forward and bring his thick rod within inches of her pussy.

He seemed stymied by the fact that she still had her bikini bottoms on, but Katherine quickly took care of that problem. She looked up into his eyes and mouthed the word "Oops!" as she pulled her bikini bottoms down her thighs. She kept at it until they were completely off.

Alan gulped. With only one hand on her boobs, he brought the other to his penis and began to rub his shaft around the entrance to her love hole. With another glance at his sleeping mother, he poked the tip of his penis right on his sister's pussy lips and pushed the fat and engorged lips even further open.

Her pussy was already really wet from his ministrations. She was nearly delirious with anticipation. Is he really going to fuck me right here, right in front of them?! That would be so cool! So brave! Go, Big Brother, do it!

As the head of his erection slid over her wet inner thighs, the feeling for Alan was incredible. He looked down and saw pre-cum ooze from the head of his penis and mingle with her juices. He grew even more erect, if that was possible. He could see his erection throb as it literally bounced up and down on her wet and juicy pussy.

"Hey, Big Beef Injection Brother," his sister whispered very quietly, "do you want to fuck me right now or what? I'm so totally game, if you are. Let's do it!"

He felt playful and cavalier. He whispered back, "I don't know, Little Velvet Tunnel Sis. Have you been a good girl?"

"If by good girl, you mean a good and obedient fuck, a willing fuck toy creaming at the mere thought of getting repeatedly speared by my very own brother, then yes!"

Alan was tempted. He looked around and realized that it wouldn't be too crazy to fuck her. They just might get away with it. But then he imagined Susan discovering them, and yelling at him in red-faced anger. He realized just how insanely dangerous it would be to fuck her. "Too risky," he whispered and scooted his body forward until his penis was up beyond the entrance into her. But not by much - his penis now lay on top of her smoothly-shaved skin where her pubic hair had been, his pre-cum dripping head brushing against her clitoris.

In her mind, she cried out, No! Bring it back! Stick it in! Fuck me! Take me! Do me! Do your sister! Your fuck toy! Don't you want to fuck your sister? I don't care who knows or who sees! I love you and I want you to have me! All of me! Bring it back!

But she did care who knew, at least somewhat, because she kept these thoughts to herself. She was much like her mother in this respect: thinking much nastier thoughts than what she was willing to say out loud.

Katherine was now too excited not to get her hands busy, too. She grabbed his prick and started to rub it back and forth over her sensitive, shaven skin. That turned into a handjob with one hand and the flicking of her clit with her other hand. But then she put both hands on his penis and began to stroke it with pure abandon.

Soon four arms flailed wildly across their bodies: Alan had his hands high up to mash and pull his sister's boobs while Katherine had hers underneath double-pumping his penis. Both rapidly built up to a dizzying climax.

CHAPTER 5

"What do the two of you think you're DOING?" It was the unexpected sound of their mother shrilly shouting.

Alan looked up and saw Susan sit up in her chair and shoot daggers at him with her eyes.

Suzanne was up and turned around towards him and his sister as well, but she wore a more amused expression.

The two siblings removed their hands from each other as if they had suddenly touched hot irons.

His mother got up, put her bikini bottoms on, and headed in their direction. Even though they'd just been busted, about the only thing Alan could think of was how sexy his mother looked in her miniscule bikini bottoms as she angrily stalked them. She had kept her bikini top off, despite the rediscovery of some restraints, since her bikini bottoms were within easy reach but the bikini top was nowhere to be seen. Her jugs swung from side to side and forward to back with every step as she drew closer.

He was right on the edge of orgasm and was afraid he would shoot his load just from the sight of his mother walking. As he realized that ejaculation wouldn't make their predicament any better, he clenched his PC muscle with all his might in a desperate attempt to stave off a climax. He thought, At least I had the sense not to fuck Sis. Man, that would have been a disaster!

Susan folded her arms under her breasts and glared, with her boobs pushed out further, which made her look even more fuckable to Alan's eyes. Despite his predicament, all he could think was, I wonder if she needs me to apply lotion to those nipples and all over her tits. I should point out that they're exposed and are going to get burned. Maybe I can even put some of my special cream on them, heh-heh.

But, in fact she was very irate. "Alan Evan Plummer! For SHAME!"

He struggled to focus. His penis repeatedly jerked as it tried to shoot out a load, but his PC muscle control barely held it in check.

"Didn't I just finish telling you about no touching, Alan? And, you, Katherine! You're supposed to ask my permission first, young lady! You also are flagrantly ignoring my wishes and violating the clear boundaries I've set out. Angel, what happened to your bikini bottoms?"

Katherine looked away in embarrassment. "Um, they kind of slid off."

"Slid off?! Ha! I'll bet. I don't think I can trust you two together. Just look at your big erection! It's all slippery and slick and wet. And throbbing. And hot. And so long..." Her voice lost its angry edge and grew soft as she stared at her son's crotch.

She lost her train of thought as she continued to stare intently at his dick. She was nearly overwhelmed with the desire to drop down and shove it deep into her mouth.

Alan saw the desire in her eyes and the way she licked her lips, and he was so aroused by the idea that her angry rant could be cut short by a penis in the mouth that his penis twitched even more and he had to redouble efforts not to cum.

But then she turned her head away from his crotch, looked at Katherine, and continued, "Your sister is all wet, too. You two have been up to something. Alan, you're grounded for a week. And not only that, but no blowjobs from me for ... for... three days!"

She'd meant to say one week for that, as well, but right as she was giving out the punishment, her eyes drifted back to his erection and she decided a week would be far too long for her to take. She licked her lips hungrily.

Alan complained, "Three days?! But what about Tuesday?"

Susan did some mental calculation and realized Tuesday would be the third day of her punishment and she didn't want to miss out on that. She sheepishly and quietly added, "Counting today." That made her red in the face, but she wasn't about to miss out on a Tuesday full of cocksucking for anything.

Alan's erection still twitched as he teetered with orgasm, but the sense of imminent climax slowly passed and disappointment at the punishment set in.

Then Susan turned to Katherine. "And Katherine, my supposed Angel, I was too nice canceling my intention to ground you last week. This is how you repay me! I don't know what I'm going to do. ... You're grounded for a month! And no helping your brother with blowjobs for that whole time as well!"

Alan looked down shamefacedly.

But Katherine maintained a defiant attitude. "What?! What about you..." She was about to launch into how hypocritical her mother had been, given how she had just busted through her own boundaries a short while before when Alan was on top of her, but then Katherine realized she was supposed to be asleep the whole time. What a gyp!

"What about me?" Susan said angrily.

"Nothing..." Katherine trailed off. She'd rarely seen her mother so angry and didn't want to exacerbate her tirade and get an even stronger punishment. She privately groused, A whole month of punishment for me, and Alan gets grounded for a mere week. That's so unfair, just 'cos he has the tasty penis. Sheesh!

Susan went back to her lawn chair, lay down and tried to cool off emotionally. She poured herself another glass of punch and quickly downed it. Damn, I hate having to get tough with them, but it's for their own good. Not that I'm really being fair, I'll admit. Suzanne and I both got Alan off, so of course she figures it's okay for her to do it, too. But it's different with her. She's too young. And he's her brother, for crying out loud! It's not right.

As usual, Susan's feelings for Alan were too passionate for her to see the hypocrisy in her ideas. Jealousy, more than anything else, forced her to maintain a hard line.

Alan sheepishly got up off of his sister and retired to his own adjacent lawn chair. So far this afternoon this was the first time he'd actually used it for more than a few seconds. His erection finally subsided.

"Not so fast, Susan," said Suzanne as she stood up and walked over next to Susan. Suzanne was still buck naked and folded her arms as if in a huff, just like her best friend just did.

Susan thought that Suzanne would try to defend the two youngsters, but instead Suzanne said, "Those two need to be taught a lesson, but I don't think Katherine got the message. Did you see how she defied you even after you spoke? Here she is, flagrantly violating your will just after you've grounded her. Not only that, but you heard from the card game with Brenda her own confession of things she'd done with Alan in secret and against your orders. She's been defying your will over and over lately, and simply grounding her isn't going to work. In fact, it'll probably just give her more opportunities to fool around with Alan behind your back!"

"I ... was thinking that," Susan replied sheepishly, "but I couldn't think of any other punishment. It always worked in the past." In fact, she was bad at giving out punishments because she so rarely had to. Katherine and Alan had always been model children in an attempt to win more of her love and affection, not out of fear of punishment. The number of times Susan had been forced to get angry lately was completely unprecedented.

"Sterner methods are needed," Suzanne said firmly. "You're too nice. You need to be made of tougher stuff. Katherine needs to suffer. The only way to drive thoughts of pleasure out of her mind is with pain. She needs a good spanking! It's Pavlovian. Associate her misdeed with an immediate dose of pain and her body will connect the two together. It's automatic."

Katherine was totally baffled until Suzanne mentioned spanking. Then her eyes lit up as she fondly recalled the spanking Alan gave her just the night before.

"A spanking?" Susan was shocked. "But- but, they're not babies any more! Is it really the only way?"

"Are you too softhearted to punish her properly?"

"Come on! There has to be another way. Katherine, Angel, you'd never agree to this, would you?"

All eyes turned to the daughter.

"I agree with Suzanne," Katherine confidently replied. "I really need a spanking."

"WHAT?!" Susan nearly yelled in shock. "What's gotten into you? This isn't the Middle Ages!"

"I know, Mom, but I've been naughty lately. Suzanne's right. I've been doing all sorts of naughty things. The only cure is discipline and a firm hand. Literally."

Katherine had begged for another spanking that morning and could hardly believe her luck. Her only concern was that it would be a real spanking and not an erotic spanking like the one Alan gave her. But she figured that Suzanne was the one who engineered this whole excellent suntan lotion session and further figured that Suzanne was probably going somewhere sexual and fun with the spanking idea. She looked up at Suzanne to quell her doubts and was rewarded with a surreptitious wink.

"You see?" Suzanne said triumphantly to Susan, "How can you disagree with that? Or is it that you don't have it in you to administer this proper punishment?"

"Well, no, that's not it..." Susan was on the defensive now, embarrassed and hesitant. "But... Maybe it would... Okay, I'll admit it, I just can't do that to my daughter!"

"I'm willing to help out," Suzanne volunteered. "Is it okay if I administer her punishment?"

Susan finally, faintly nodded.

Suzanne said, "Okay, Susan, take off your bikini bottoms and I'll get started."

"What?! Why? I just put them back on!"

Suzanne said sternly, "Well, you're free to ground Alan, but that doesn't take away his right to decide what you wear. Did he or did he not tell you to take those off?" Suzanne wanted to reassert Susan's sense that Alan was really the one in control.

"Oh, poo!" Susan pouted as she slid her bikini bottoms off again. "Why do I always end up naked? It's not fair!" But her submissive side was quite delighted as she made sure to put on a sexy show for her son as she took them off. Already her anger with her children was gone, swamped by a general lusty feeling.

Suzanne walked over to Katherine's lawn chair. The only thing she still "wore" was the small vibrator secretly humming deep inside her. The vibrator didn't provide enough stimulation to send her over the edge, but it kept her close to it, thanks to the other visual and mental stimulation all around her.

"This chair will do," she said of the lawn chair Katherine was lying on. "Katherine, please get up and change the setting so that it lies completely flat. Then lay down with your butt in the air. And take off those silly panties so you'll feel the full impact of my hand."

This last comment was completely absurd since Katherine's soaked bikini bottoms were so small that they were lost deep in her butt crack and would in no way hinder a spanking, but the dazed Susan failed to call Suzanne on it.

Soon Katherine lay down completely naked. As Suzanne ordered her to do, she thrust her butt up and wiggled it about a foot up in the air away from the lawn chair. She also spread her legs to the very edges of the lawn chair and wished it were wider so she could spread herself more.

Susan still sat about ten feet away in her lawn chair and pretended not to be particularly interested. But curiosity compelled her to frequently turn around and watch from behind her sunglasses.

Alan had an even better view of the proceedings since his chair was adjacent to Katherine's. By this time he had given up all attempts to keep his erection in his shorts. It had been stiff for so long that he was getting a real case of blue balls. But he didn't know how to get relief without possibly pissing his mother off some more. Besides, he was tired from all the suntan lotion fun and was curious for the moment to just watch what would happen with the spanking.

CHAPTER 6

"All right, Katherine, get ready," Suzanne said sternly. "You've been bad and now you have to pay. Keep your butt up and brace yourself." Suzanne straddled herself over Katherine's knees and raised her hand high up in the air.

Suzanne brought her hand crashing down and it made a great smacking sound.

"Ow!" cried Katherine.

But, in fact, the spanking sounded worse than it actually was. At the last second Suzanne pulled her strike a bit so that the smack was much gentler than, for instance, the first spankings Glory gave Alan last week.

Katherine didn't really mind the pain much.

Susan had watched the first spanking, but when the blow actually came, she turned away and closed her eyes. She absolutely abhorred violence of any type. Even though she didn't see the actual strike, she cried out, "Oh, dear! My darling Angel! Suzanne, please, don't be too rough."

Suzanne replied in her sensual, raspy voice, "Sorry, Susan, but that's the whole point. No pain, no gain. Don't worry, though; it'll be over soon."

Curiosity got the best of Susan and she periodically turned back, but only if she guessed it was between spankings. She wanted to make sure that Katherine didn't get hurt too much. Since Katherine was faced towards her, she kept an eye on her daughter's facial expression to see if the punishment got to be too much to bear.

As for Alan, he began to lightly stroke himself. He knew that Susan would get extremely upset if she caught him "committing the sin of Onan" but he decided that she was unable to see what he did from where she sat. The way Katherine was positioned, with her butt a foot in the air and her legs spread wide, was too blatantly erotic for him to take, and then seeing Suzanne's breasts wildly swing and sway with every swat she made drove what little self control remained from his brain. Alan simply couldn't resist.

"Be strong and don't cry out," Suzanne said sternly. She brought her hand down again from a dramatically high starting point.

This time Katherine kept silent. However, her face grimaced in pain.

Susan, from her angle, could see Katherine's face quite clearly. From Susan's vantage point, it looked like Katherine suffered quite badly. The concerned mother winced and bit her lip.

After the second slap, Katherine's butt retreated back flat against the lawn chair. "Keep your butt up so you feel the full force," Suzanne ordered haughtily.

Suzanne reached under Katherine and pushed her crotch up. Then she left her hand there, inches from Katherine's pussy. Her fingers slid around a bit and were delighted to discover the smooth feeling of Katherine's shaved pussy. Against her wiser instincts she began to feel it up a bit more and Katherine didn't offer even the slightest muffle of complaint. Far from it: Suzanne heard a distinct but subtle moan of pleasure.

Suzanne and Katherine had never touched each other's privates sexually. Though they hadn't spoken about it, their desires towards each other were so strong that Alan could practically feel the waves of desire that radiated from the both of them. But Suzanne was in a bit of a fix. To probe the girl's pussy lips would require Suzanne to reposition her hand into a far too suspicious position.

Suzanne suddenly thought of a new idea which could help shield her true intentions even better from Susan. "Just a second," she said to Katherine. "Let's see if I can adjust this chair so you don't need to hold your butt up quite so much."

The lawn chair was the kind that had three joints to bend. Suzanne got up and adjusted it so that the middle section was up high and the other two hung down towards the ground. She had Katherine slide down towards the foot of the chair quite a bit as well. The total effect was that Katherine's head now hung down and her butt also hung off the edge of the high middle section. Now her butt was nearly completely out of Susan's sight. Susan could only see the tops of her daughter's butt cheeks.

Suzanne repositioned herself and once again placed her hand underneath Katherine as if to hold her up. But now that her actions couldn't be seen by Susan, she stuck her thumb up Katherine's pussy without preamble. Katherine's pussy lips, all slicked up from her juices, allowed Suzanne's thumb to easily slide right in her tight pussy. By using only the thumb, Suzanne could keep her hand in a position that didn't look too obvious, as the palm of the hand and the other fingers were further away from her pussy lips.

Katherine didn't say a word or give anything away in her facial expression, but she was secretly very pleased. She had half-expected that Suzanne would do something like this once she heard the spanking idea. Ever since Katherine fucked Alan for the first time, she'd started to look at Suzanne in a whole new way.

Lately, Katherine had begun to figure that things had been so highly-sexed since Alan began his "treatments" that it was only natural for everyone in the house to fuck everyone else sooner or later. She was ready for more - much more, if possible. In the past few days Suzanne and Katherine had eyed each other and even French kissed each other hello and good-bye sometimes when Susan wasn't in sight.

Alan watched the repositioning closely and the idea of Suzanne finger-fucking his sister mere feet from Susan was too exciting for him. He got out the suntan lotion, covered his penis with it until it was slippery and shiny, and sped up his masturbation.

Suzanne was the only one in a position to see what he did and her only reaction was a knowing wink.

Suzanne brought her hand down again on the cheerleader's exquisite butt. "That's four," she said. "I think ten will do."

"Ten?" Susan asked from her chair, true concern and worry written broadly across her beautiful features. "Don't you think that's being too harsh? It looks like you're really hurting her!"

"Don't worry," replied Suzanne as she began to move her thumb in and out of Katherine's pussy. "It may look like I'm hurting her, but she's not really in so much pain. Right, Katherine?"

"Um, right," answered a highly-aroused Katherine. After the initial shock of the spanking wore off, she began to find the smacks quite pleasurable, in a weird way. It was just like the night before - the pain of the spankings only heightened her pleasure. If anything, she wanted Suzanne to spank harder, but she couldn't figure out how to convey that without Susan possibly overhearing. She was so ready to orgasm that it was all she could do to not thrust her butt up in the air even more, to accentuate and encourage the movement of Suzanne's fingers.

"But, uh," she added, "although it hurts some, I neeeeeed it! I really do. I've been so very bad! So naughty!" Her long legs writhed and she clenched and unclenched her butt cheeks, along with her saturated pussy walls as well, squeezing Suzanne’s thumb like a small penis.

Luckily Susan's suspicions weren't aroused despite the enthusiastic way Katherine said, "I need it!"

Susan said, "Wait! Hold on! Is this really necessary? I can't stand to watch my darling baby suffer!"

Suzanne looked at Susan. "Necessary? You bet it is. Things have changed around here lately, and without spankings order will fall apart. With Ron gone, Alan is the man of the house. Just imagine if you displease Alan. Look at Katherine and imagine that's YOU instead, and that Alan's the one giving your ass a harsh spanking!"

Susan's eyes went wide. "Oh... my!"

Suddenly Susan was far less concerned for Katherine and far more aroused. In her vivid imagination, the naked ass being spanked became her ass. The strong hand swatting down became Alan's hand. Susan immediately began squirming around in her lawn chair as new gushes of pussy juice flowed down her inner thighs.

But Susan asked, "Suzanne, why would Alan need to spank me? I'm his mother. I'm the one who punishes him."

"True, you punish him if he lets you down, but what if you let him down? What if, for instance, you put your own selfish needs ahead of keeping his cock well-drained? Would it not then be his right to spank your disobedient ass?"

Susan's arousal level shot through the stratosphere. Not thinking about the larger implications, she mumbled, "Yes, but..." Her wet thighs rubbed together like they were sticks some Boy Scouts were using to try to light a fire.

Suzanne's thumb continued to probe Katherine's pussy even as she slammed her other hand down onto the insatiable girl's butt. Katherine almost cried out again, but this time from pleasure, not pain. All the excitement was too much and she began the first of many tiny orgasms.

Suzanne thought, Good God, I love this! I can't believe I've never engaged in sexual spanking, when it's this much fun! I thought it would be mildly amusing, plus arousing for her, but it's making me horny beyond belief! I have to do Katherine in the worst way! We've got to get inside, away from Susan's prying eyes, and fast.

As Susan watched this latest spanking, she fantasized she was the one being hit. Tiger! No! Not so hard! Mommy will be good! Mommy will be so good to you! Just give Mommy a chance to show how much she loves you!

Meanwhile, Alan continued to stroke his oiled-up erection. He could see clearly what Suzanne did to Katherine and now both Suzanne and Katherine could see what he was doing himself, although in her new position Katherine could barely look back in his direction. But everything appeared nonsexual from Susan's visual point of view, since Suzanne and Alan were doing what they were doing while considering how it would look from Susan's angle.

Suzanne continued to rain her hand down onto Katherine's butt.

Katherine did her best to scrunch her face up so it looked like she was in agony instead of ecstasy.

Suzanne finally abandoned restraint and repositioned her hand so she could probe even deeper into Katherine's pussy with more fingers.

Susan remained oblivious to that while she got more and more sexually worked up about the spanking in general.

Alan finally had to slow down his self-love. His well-oiled hand, as it slid up and down his greased pole, felt so much better than usual that it was especially torturous to stop, but he had the self-control to hold back. If he had kept on, it would have led to trouble.

The problem was, he was ready to orgasm but didn't know how he could do it or where the cum should go, given that his mother was so close. Even if he had cum into his hand, Susan was so attuned to his penis that he feared she'd be able to smell another load of fresh cum waft through the air, like a bloodhound, and then investigate.

Suzanne reached ten and came to a halt. "We're all done," she said and she stood up. "You did very well Katherine; very tough."

Just the unexpected sight as Suzanne stood up and the consequent jiggle of her massive rack nearly caused Alan to lose it, but he carefully rode along the edge of orgasm.

Katherine's orgasms came to an end, but she didn't make a move from her lewd position with her butt stuck high in the air. She didn't really want the spanking to stop.

"I'm sorry, kiddo," Suzanne said to her.

"Don't be!" Katherine quickly replied. "I deserved it. Mom, did you hear that? I deserved it. I think I've learned my lesson. Can you forgive me now for what I've done?"

Susan was out of it. She was sweaty and in a lusty fog as she dreamed about her son strongly disciplining her ass. The constant shameful awareness that she was buck naked in the outdoors was just further fuel to her strongly burning sexual fire.

It took Susan some long moments to get herself together enough to respond. "Of course you're forgiven, dear," Susan replied in a shaky voice. "It hurts me so much to see you suffer! If anything, I should have been the one spanked, not you!"

"How do you figure?" Katherine asked.

There was no real reason except that Susan had an overwhelming urge to get spanked by Alan at the moment. So she mumbled, "Never you mind that." Trying to change the topic, she said more firmly, "Let's hope we never have to do that again to you, Angel. Forget about the extra grounding, this spanking was too much punishment already. Well, I suppose I should give you some grounding. You get one week, just like your brother. Suzanne, you're too tough!"

Alan raised his hand quickly and said, "Wait. A week? I thought you said three days."

"No," Susan corrected with a glare at the obvious attempt at subterfuge and the painful reminder of her own "sacrifice." She pointed to herself. "For three days you don't get any blowjobs from ME."

"Starting today," Katherine added for her mother.

Susan blushed a bit in admission as she repeated, "Yes. Starting today."

CHAPTER 7

Suzanne walked around, first one way and then another, as though she looked around for something. "It pains me, too," she said, "but I think you'll find Katherine will be much more obedient now."

Katherine interjected and looked Alan right in the eye, "Oh, yes. I'll be very obedient. I'll follow orders exactly and do EXACTLY what is asked of me, at any time of day or night." She winked at him and barely suppressed a giggle.

Susan, mistakenly thinking Katherine's words were directed at her, answered, "Um, that's good, Angel. I guess." She was a bit flummoxed by Katherine's strangely enthusiastic obedience and sudden attention to rules, and wondered about the power of a spanking. She pictured herself telling her son how obediently she would follow his orders as she rubbed her red well-spanked butt and found herself nearly creaming all over again. She thought, I pray I can go inside soon and get out of this sex inferno! Everything that's happening just gets me more worked up than before.

Suzanne announced, "Now that the punishment is over, we should soothe her sore butt. I'm looking for the suntan lotion, but I don't think that'll be good enough." She still scanned the ground, but, in fact, the lotion had been all used up and tossed aside by Alan and she knew it.

She looked up at Alan with a curious look in her eye. "Sweetie, can you run in the house and find some appropriate cream to soothe a red butt?" As Suzanne said the word "cream," she looked directly at his exposed erection. She winked to make sure he understood she had given him a secret message.

Alan got the message loud and clear. "Definitely. I know just the thing." With a conspiratorial nod, he stuffed his erect penis back into his miniscule bathing suit and ran back into the house. The stiff hard-on bounced back out immediately, so he had to hold it to his stomach as he ran.

As soon as he reached the bathroom he resumed stroking his erection with one hand and started to rifle through cabinets for an empty jar with the other. He opened cabinets and began to test bottles by their weight. He found a few that felt nearly empty. He reluctantly took his hand off his pole because he had to use two hands to open them up. One was a skin moisturizer which had just a little bit of lotion still in the bottom and sides of its jar. The lotion was white and creamy and it had a wide cap, too - perfect for his needs.

His steel-hard erection was more than ready to go after he watched Katherine's spanking and heard her proclaim her total obedience to his will. He ejaculated into the jar and shot a surprisingly large load into it, given how many times he'd been satisfied already that day. His whole body shook as stream after stream of hot cum shot into the jar. Oh God, that feels good! he sighed with great relief. I really needed that. Too many fuckin' sexy and stacked naked ladies outside. Phew! Man, that was some bad blue balls.

He mixed his warm cum in with the cool, white lotion and stirred it with a finger. There were about equal amounts of each. He chuckled. If Mom only knew that I just committed the heinous "sin of Onan," she'd blow her top. He rolled his eyes over the whole "Onan" silliness. Maybe I'd be the one who got spanked. Not that that would be so bad. I'll bet Suzanne would find some sneaky way to make it fun and orgasmic.

The whole process only took about three minutes since he came so quickly. He rushed back outside and found Suzanne already massaging Katherine's butt. Susan was turned around and apparently sunbathing with closed eyes, content that the spanking scene had been resolved. She was glad that all the sexual excitement was over and that the group could have a "normal" time outside on a nice, sunny day.

But, from Suzanne's point of view, the sexual fun had just begun. Susan's distractedness allowed Suzanne to replace her thumb in Katherine's pussy with three fingers. She willfully plowed them in and out, over and over, while she waited for Alan to return.

Katherine wasn't used to three big probing fingers and felt like she was practically being fisted. She had to clench her teeth tightly to stop herself from screaming out, but she loved it.

"Sorry it took a bit," Alan said to Suzanne as he walked back to her side. He looked down at what Suzanne was doing to Katherine's pussy, then looked over at the oblivious Susan, then grinned. He handed Suzanne the jar.

Suzanne put a dab in her hand, brought it to her nose and smelled it. She smiled widely and winked at Alan.

Once again, he winked back.

"This is just the kind of lotion I was thinking of," she said loud enough for Susan to hear. "My favorite brand."

She pulled her fingers out of Katherine and walked around in front of her. She held the cum/lotion in front of her nose.

Katherine took a good whiff and smiled grandly. "Mmmm! Yum! My favorite brand too. Especially when it's fresh."

Suzanne winked again. "Me too." She looked at Alan significantly. "In fact, it's the only brand I use."

Then, with a glance to make sure Susan still wasn't interested, Suzanne took a dab from the jar, stuffed it into Katherine's mouth, and briefly plunged her fingers in and out of Katherine's mouth like a penis.

Katherine smiled even wider and also turned her head around towards Alan and winked at him. It was a good day for winking.

Alan wanted to help Suzanne but felt obliged to return to his lawn chair. There would be no good excuse why he would have to help Suzanne massage Katherine's butt if his mother turned around to see.

Suzanne rubbed the cum into Katherine's skin while she continued to deeply finger her. The vibrator in Suzanne's own pussy continued to quietly buzz and shake. It made Suzanne want to do even nastier things to anyone within range of her sex-hungry body. She was tempted to put some of Alan's cream on her fingers and then push them into Katherine's pussy, but she didn't know if Katherine was on birth control pills or not, so she abstained. But she found the idea of feeding Alan's cum into his sister's pussy highly arousing just the same.

Suzanne ran out of most of Alan's cream after a few minutes, but she continued her ministrations for another fifteen minutes.

Katherine's butt bucked up into the air over and over and she lost count of how many times she silently climaxed. Whenever she was ready for another orgasm, she would nod and Suzanne would stuff a hand in her mouth so she wouldn't scream. That naturally would lead to a face fuck with Suzanne's fingers and, before long, Katherine would have to cum again. So Suzanne had her hand in Katherine's mouth as often as not.

It was lucky, too, that Susan didn't look towards Katherine anymore, because Katherine's second round of orgasms soon created a flood of pussy juice which dripped through the slats in the lawn chair.

It grew so obvious that, eventually, Alan tossed a towel towards it and Suzanne positioned the towel over the puddle with her foot to make things look less blatant and muffle the sound of pussy juice as it dripped onto the concrete.

After a while, Alan's overtaxed penis grew hard yet again but in an attempt to pace himself, he refrained from touching it. Eventually, he slowly caressed it as he enjoyed the show, but he made sure not to get too excited. He'd already cum seven times so far for the day and he knew the day was far from over.

After some minutes, Katherine raised her hand in a "cry uncle" gesture of surrender. Suzanne wasn't sure if it was because Katherine couldn't take any more pleasure or if she decided that the massage had gone on far too long and was worried about being caught.

Spanking Katherine had taken Suzanne to the edge of orgasm and the fact that she rubbed Katherine's butt with her brother's semen moved her even closer to the edge. So now that Katherine wanted to stop, she made sure to bring herself off. She brought a finger to her clit, expecting to rub it, but the mere act of touching it set her off. As her body buckled with pleasure, she looked over at Alan's rigid penis, and then up to his face, and winked yet again. She spread her legs wide to avoid falling and managed to stay upright, even though the orgasm was fantastic and prolonged.

"That should do it for now," Suzanne said as she popped her fingers out of Katherine's pussy. It was a good thing rock music on the radio covered up such tiny sounds. "Does your butt feel better?"

"Much. Soooo much better!"

"All right, if we want your red marks to go away quickly, we should do that again soon. Alan, that cream is nearly out. Do you think you could find some more?" She winked as she said this.

"I think there's a whole other jar," he lied. Alan was really turned on by how much his cum had been spread around today.

"Good," Suzanne said officiously. "Katherine, in another hour I'll come by and we can do it again in the bathroom, with more of Alan's special cream. How does that sound?" Suzanne was still jealous at how much pleasure Susan had gotten from Alan's lotion application. She was determined to keep the sexual games going until she'd cum just as much or more as Katherine had.

"Sounds great. I'm ready to do it whenever you are. Whatever you say. I'm very obedient now, thanks to your spanking." Had Susan listened, she might have wondered at the way Katherine said "do it." Katherine realized that in the bathroom they could do most anything, now that the ice between her and Suzanne had been broken. She looked forward to a hot session of Sapphic lovemaking with a chance to finally explore every inch of Suzanne's perfect body and feel the workings of the older woman's experienced and extraordinarily long tongue.

Suzanne announced loudly, "I've had enough of the sun. I'm going to go inside. Susan, there's still a little bit of cream left over. Would you like me to put some on you? It's really quite exquisite skin moisturizer, and after sunbathing for so long, it's good to put something on to prevent wrinkling." Suzanne had kept a little corner of the cream untouched in the hopes of rubbing the son's cum into the mother. She had a really naughty desire to stuff it up Susan's pussy, but didn't see how she could get that to happen.

"No thanks, maybe later. I think I'm going to go inside, too, and take a shower. This sun is beginning to tire me out."

"Sounds good. Can I use the shower in the other bathroom?" asked Suzanne. All of them made their way back inside.

CHAPTER 8

At the same time the Plummers were having fun around the pool, Heather was lording over her "subjects" at White Sands Beach. As usual, her best friend Simone was with her.

Heather should have been in her element and enjoying herself, since this was "her" beach. She and Simone wore even more revealing bikinis than they usually did, so Heather could bask in more attention than usual as well.

However, there was an issue nagging at her: Alan. Heather had many friends, but she knew they were only fair weather friends attracted to her power, persona, and/or sex appeal. If not that, they were simply afraid of her.

She also knew that she had only one real friend, Simone. She valued this friendship and tried her best to tone down her usual bitchy self when she was around Simone, though she didn't always succeed. The two of them talked about everything and anything as they hung out together virtually every single day, so they didn't have many secrets between each other.

Furthermore, Heather greatly enjoyed sex with Alan. She wanted a lot more of it from him, to the point that she'd even promised him that she would acknowledge some level of friendliness with him in public, despite his "nerd" status. Therefore, Heather knew that it was just a matter of time before Simone would learn she was having sex with Alan.

The longer she put off telling Simone about it, the worse it would be. But on the other hand, Heather had mocked Alan with Simone there, even deriding him as a "pathetic virgin" in her presence. Heather absolutely loathed ever admitting that she was wrong about anything.

As she walked down the beach, she came to the spot where she'd first spoken to Alan and his friends exactly two weeks earlier. She decided it was finally time to come clean about her secret "nerd lust" with her best friend. She said to Simone, "Hey, I'm getting hot. Let's take a dip."

It was a nice day and the water was unusually warm for Southern California at this time of year. So they just strolled into the shallow water. Heather wanted to be in the water up above her knees so she would be far enough from everyone at the beach so she could talk to Simone freely without worrying about being overheard, yet not so deep in the water that they'd spend most of their time fighting the waves and be shivering with cold afterwards.

Their relocation accomplished, she broke the ice by saying, "Hey, you remember right over there, what was it, two weekends ago, when we had a 'nerd invasion' by those three geeks?"

"Yeah?" Simone listened closely because she could tell from Heather's demeanor and the way she dragged her into shallow water that she had something confidential to say.

"You know, what's kind of funny is that not all of them were total losers. That guy Alan, the tall one, kind of surprisingly handsome for a dweeb..."

"Yeah? What about him?"

"Well, it's just kind of funny..." Heather was struggling to figure out how to casually drop in the fact that she'd had sex with Alan. So far, she was only digging herself a deeper hole by calling him more names. She decided to start from the beginning. "An interesting thing happened last Tuesday. You know how I like to keep an eye on my girls?"

Simone nodded. "My girls" was a reference to the other cheerleaders on Heather's squad. Heather did more than just keep an eye on them, she liked to spy on them or have her spy network spy on them whenever possible, because she was aware that knowledge is power.

"Well, I saw Kim chatting excitedly to Amy between classes and I snuck up behind them to see what got their panties all in a bunch. Kim was talking about how she'd been royally fucked by some guy the day before."

"But Kim's a lesbian," Simone pointed out. While that was generally a secret at school, Simone pretty much knew everything Heather knew and Heather knew a lot about "her" cheerleaders.

"That's what I thought. Total dyke. But it turns out that she'd just had her first taste of cock the day before. And she liked it! But that's not all. You'll never guess who took her cherry."

"Alan?" The only reason why Simone tentatively guessed that was because Heather had started the discussion by mentioning Alan.

"Yeah. Crazy, huh? I mean, a clear-cut nerd, doing it with a cheerleader. He'd even managed to get a dyke to bat for the other team, at least for the day. But that's not all. Kim was going on like he was the best fucker in the whole world. That was when I couldn't help myself and joined in. Between Kim and Amy, the brain dead virgin, I figured the two of them wouldn't know a good fucker if someone slapped them on the face with a big cum-soaked cock, if you know what I mean. So I wanted to set them straight. But Kim was insistent. She described Alan's eight-incher in mouthwateringly loving detail. She went on and on about how he fucked her in this position, in that position, hell, he even fucked her doggy-style on top of a coffee table. It seems like he did just about everything but fuck her up her nostrils."

Simone's eyes grew large as she mentally skipped ahead to where Heather was going with this. "You didn't!" she breathed disbelievingly.

"Didn't what?" Heather replied, playing innocent.

"Tell me you didn't have sex with him. He's a total loser nerd. You said so yourself!" Simone was a lot more tolerant of others than Heather, but she still had internalized some of the idea that nerds were an untouchable social class for the elites of the school such as Heather and herself.

Heather tested the metaphorical waters a bit nervously. "What makes you think I'd do it with the likes of him?"

"Ha! That proves it! Heather, I know you. First of all, I know you've been complaining about your male lovers for a long time now. Rockwell in particular. I can almost see your eyes light up as you hear there's someone in school who might know how to really pleasure a girl right, the way she ought to be, instead of just pleasing themselves. And that's before we even include the fact that he's pretty well hung. I saw the way you were staring at his crotch when we ran into them here at the beach. In fact, I made a note of how he was hangin' myself. Secondly, I can read your face like a book. You're obviously building up to something." Then she teased, "The question is, was it worth getting nerd cooties?"

Heather's first reaction was to downplay the whole thing. "Simone, you have to understand, this was just a lark. A joke. I happened to see him at a store later on that same day. I thought it would be fun to cuckold my boyfriend right under his very nose with a nerd. I knew from Alan's whole panty painting thing that he was completely discreet, so I could toy around with him without worrying about him boasting, as just about every other guy would do. The situation dropped into my lap and I just HAD to run with it! It's not like I'd want Alan for my boyfriend or something. Get real!" She laughed derisively. Then she looked around the beach to double check that the coast was clear.

"Well, at least I see you haven't been totally brain damaged. And I can't say I'm shedding tears for the way you treat 'dumb as a rock' Rockwell. But was he good already?" She grinned maliciously. "Tell me all about making mad nerd love."

Heather smiled and stared away in fond remembrance. "I have to admit, he had a certain... appeal." Then, realizing she probably had a tell-tale moony and dreamy look on her face, she caught herself and put on an indifferent expression.

Simone was starting to see the teasing possibilities."Did you find yourself getting smarter after he pumped you full of his nerdy goodness? You're gonna get pimple cooties from him for sure. Oops, I think I see one on your left cheek already. "

Heather looked at her best friend sharply and splashed her with water. "Simone, shut your trap! I cut you a lot of slack, and I don't even know why. But if you keep up with those kinds of wisecracks you're gonna find yourself at the top of my shit list. And you know what that means. You know how much I like to do wild and unexpected things, like when I went down on you in the middle of that restaurant a couple of weeks ago? This is just another crazy prank. In fact, let me tell you..."

Heather slipped into deeper waters for even more privacy, and then went on to describe her first time with Alan in great detail. She tried to make it seem as much like a crazy prank as possible. She also made it seem as if she was in complete charge the whole time and Alan was little more than a human dildo, who was completely awed into incoherent stammering by "the mighty Heather," as Heather called herself. She very deliberately avoided any mention of how Alan called her insulting names like "cunt hole." While it was true that Heather was calling the shots with Alan at first, she failed to mention how Alan had her literally begging for him to fuck her again before they were done.

Then she went on to describe her second time with him. She emphasized all of the sexual innuendo that passed over the head of Alan's mother. Again, she painted Alan as being hapless and putty in her hands. To explain why she would bother with him at all, she repeatedly highlighted the above average size of his penis and his remarkable powers of endurance and recuperation.

Feeling very relieved to finally tell someone about these events, Heather just couldn't stop talking. She went on to tell an increasingly incredulous Simone about her third time with Alan, when the two of them had sex in the school parking lot. The way Heather painted it, she'd practically raped Alan in public just for her own twisted amusement. There was no mention of the promises Alan had extracted from her.

By the time Heather was done, Simone was in stitches. As a big joker herself, she particularly appreciated all of the blatant innuendo Heather slipped past Susan.

But as Simone's laughter died down, she considered Heather more closely. There was something about Heather's demeanor that was extremely odd. Not only was she uncharacteristically uncomfortable, but she seemed wistful and even moved as she described her sexual encounters with Alan. Simone couldn't understand what Alan could have done to her to elicit this kind of response from the notoriously hard-hearted Heather.

Simone gently tried to draw out the information she felt Heather was still holding back. "Damn, Heather, you've still got it. That's the crazy bitch I know and love! Knowing you, though, there's more to this Alan guy than what you've said or you wouldn't be coming back to him two more times already. I noticed both times you were the one to seek HIM out. What gives? I mean, eight inches isn't THAT unusual. Remember Ted 'The Big Ten Inch' Pulaski? Even if he didn't quite live up to that billing, he was still pretty damn huge. And if you want endurance, why not just get two guys to tag team you again? Remember how much fun that was? There must be something more to this guy to make you bother with a mere nerd. You keep talking about giving him a pity fuck, but you don't give pity fucks. Ever. So what is it? Spill!"

Heather was in a bind. She couldn't even admit to herself what she found appealing about Alan. Even if she could, Hell would freeze over before she'd ever tell Simone how she loved being dominated by him and always thrown off balance whenever she was around him. So instead she said, "I dunno. Like I said, he does have a certain appeal. For instance, he's not as fawning as most of the guys I play around with. And he's got some good moves, I must admit. But, you know, what's that French saying for an indescribable something you can't quite put your finger on?"

"Je ne sais quoi," Simone replied without thinking. She did a lot better in her studies than Heather did (though she was far from being a top student since she was devoted to a very active social life).

"Exactly."

"Hmm. I might just have to take him out for a test fuck or two then, to see what the fuss is all about." Simone joked, "Maybe the reason nerds pull their polyester pants way up their chests is to hide their monster cocks. Yeah, a test drive sounds pretty good."

Heather blurted out, "NO!" Realizing she said that far too forcefully and loudly, she amended it, "I mean, don't bother. He's just a nobody." She saw that line of reasoning wasn't going to be successful given everything else she'd just said about him, so she tried a different tack. "I like to think of Alan as my personal plaything. He's like a charity project, an amusing trifle. I want to handle him on my own. I'd like to see if nerds are at least partially redeemable. Maybe I can even get him to shape up enough to associate with real people." She was proud of that comment, since it would lay the groundwork for Simone to accept when Heather eventually had to publicly acknowledge her association with Alan at school.

In actual fact, Heather was worried about Simone being with Alan for two big reasons. First, she found herself surprisingly possessive about him. Normally, she could care less what any of her sex partners did when they weren't around her as long as they didn't catch any diseases, but she wanted Alan to be hers and hers alone, all the time. This was so disturbing and unusual for her that she could barely even admit it to herself. Secondly, she was concerned that if Simone had sex with Alan she'd quickly discover Alan's domineering and name calling ways. Heather knew that if Simone found out about that, she'd never hear the end of Simone's jokes and taunts.

Luckily, Simone didn't seem to be too serious about her interest in Alan. "Ah well. It's probably for the best. I'll just have to go out and get my own little nerd groupies. Heh-heh, I'll get them to fog up their thick glasses as they excitedly stroke their slide rulers while trying to work out my measurements."

Heather, to her own great surprise, found herself annoyed by such jokes. "Simone, those are such tired stereotypes. You know enough about Alan to know he's not like that. Maybe he's just smarter than most and doesn't want to play the popularity game." Directly aping what Alan said to her the last time they'd fucked, she asked, "Anyway, what's so shameful about getting good grades and having a certain taste in popular entertainment?"

Simone looked at Heather incredulously. "Okay, the joke's over. Heather, defender of nerds! Can someone bring out the real Heather? Man! You must really have it bad for your jizz whiz, girlfriend. Showing some sympathy for the lesser mortals? Has the heat gotten to you, or are you just going into heat? Next you're going to tell me you're volunteering at the local soup kitchen!"

Heather scowled. "Very cute, Simone. Cute. Look, maybe I'm just a little touchy about 'doing it' with a nerd, okay? It is a bit out of character, granted, but I'm all about being unpredictable. It's not like I have any feelings for him or anything. Jesus Christ, no! Ha! Don't make me laugh. I can't help it if God has a twisted sense of humor and endows the least deserving. I mean, what if it turns out that the school janitor has a twelve-inch cock? Wouldn't you be curious to try it out just once?"

"No. That sounds painful, actually. With you, it's always about getting the biggest and best toys."

"Well, why not have the best? Look. Look out there." Heather nodded towards the shore, and stared out to where hundreds of teens lay sunning themselves on the sand.

Since Heather had steadily drifted deeper into the ocean as she'd talked, Simone had to turn around to see what Heather was referring to.

Heather proudly explained, "I can have sex with anyone here that I want. Male or female, if they're going steady or not. I don't even care if it's a completely straight girl. No one dares oppose my wishes. I can even do it with a nerd if it amuses me. ... In fact, maybe that's part of Alan's limited appeal. He's so socially out of it, so completely clueless, that he doesn't even realize the extent of my power. Like I said, he's not all fawning."

But Simone wasn't so easily fooled by Heather's verbal protests. She knew Heather so well that she could pick up on the most subtle verbal and visual cues. She could tell that there was something different about this Alan that was strongly affecting her best friend. She decided to prod Heather to gauge her reaction. Grinning, she teased, "I think you actually like the guy." She sang a variation on a familiar children's taunt, "Heather and Alan, sitting in a tree, K I S S I N G!"

Heather's face turned red underneath her deep tan. "Shut UP!" She furiously splashed Simone with both hands.

But Simone just splashed back, which upset Heather even more. The intensity of Heather's reaction further confirmed to Simone that Heather was hiding something important about her relationship to Alan.

Heather calmed herself a bit and considered various ways to get Simone to keep quiet. She decided on the "heartstrings" approach. "Simone, I'm upset at you. I consider you a friend and I tell you my innermost secrets, but all you do in return is joke at my expense. Frankly, I have no idea why I put up with your shit." She decided some implied blackmail wouldn't hurt as well. "Think about all of YOUR secrets that I keep in strict confidence. Are you going to act like a baby singing your stupid kissing song to everyone or are you going to be a true friend and shut the hell up about this whole Alan thing?"

Simone was genuinely chastened. "Sorry. Don't worry, I won't breathe a word to anyone. And sorry about the jokes too. It's just that sometimes I can't resist. You know how I am with teasing."

Heather nonverbally acknowledged her friend's apology with a slight nod. "Come on. Let's go in. I'm getting cold." As they started to head back to shore, she thought, I have no idea why I bother with this Alan guy. He's not worth the grief. It's not like I CARE for him or anything. Really, it's not. It's like I was telling Simone. He's just a lark. A project. A change of pace. Maybe he'll amuse me for a few more weeks, if he's lucky. Then I'll chew him up and spit him out like all the rest. And when I'm done with him I'm going to make him pay for all of his insults and his sheer gall at forcing ME to do what HE wants. God, is he going to be sorry for not knowing who he's been messing with!

She felt a lot better as she plotted a variety of ways to get revenge on Alan. As she waded in to shore, she envisioned Alan facing a variety of cruel Medieval torture devices. While she wouldn't do that in real life, fantasies of hurting him helped Heather convince herself that she had no real feelings for him after all.

Simone, however, was intrigued by Heather's unusually strong reactions to her teasing. She was even more convinced that there was something very unprecedented and important about Heather's relationship with Alan. Simone knew she was hot, so she figured she'd have no trouble seducing a "mere nerd" such as Alan unless he had some kind of racist phobia, and she strongly doubted that from what she knew of him.

But since Heather seemed adamant about keeping Alan as her personal "project," Simone decided she'd keep her distance from him - for now. Amongst other things, she had a very healthy respect for the consequences of being on Heather's shit list.

CHAPTER 9

Back at the Plummer house, even though everyone moved inside, the day's sexual activities were far from over.

Suzanne wasn't about to let the fun stop. She sat in the Plummer living room and felt quite pleased with herself. She had taken a shower at the house and had only put a bathrobe back on. She figured that was best for getting quickly naked, something she figured she'd do a couple of times more that day before she went home for good that night.

She left the robe partly open just in case Alan might wander by. She wouldn't have even put the robe on at all but for a concern that Susan might think she'd gone too far. Hell, I wouldn't EVER wear ANY clothes in this house, if I had my way, she thought with wicked glee.

The application of suntan lotion went far better than Suzanne had expected. Susan seems very primed to be fucked by her son. Damn, he's such a good lover. And the spanking idea was an inspired improvisation on my part, heh-heh.

She'd watched for a way to get into Katherine's pants for the past few weeks, but had restrained herself while Susan's husband was around.

In one fell swoop not only did I secure Katherine as one of my lovers, but it happened under the eyes of Alan, who clearly approved. He loved the way I was fingering her. I'm very happy to see that. And the fact that the whole thing happened within ten feet of an unsuspecting Susan made the victory that much sweeter. This is actually better than if I'd been able to get him away from the house and fuck because we're setting Plummer family precedent here that'll last forever.

I can’t BELIEVE how much fun my scheme is, or how well it’s going. I got brother and sister off, on the same day! And their oh so moral mother isn't far behind. I am SO wicked. Gaawd, this is fun! Sure things are going slower than I’d like, but anticipation and teasing are great too.

My Sweetie needs a reward for being so understanding about sharing. I can go further with him now that barriers are coming down some more. Susan is so horny that you could knock her over with a feather. Although, tickling her with a feather would be more fun, heh-heh! Not to mention, it would be nice to get some more of my Sweetie's "cream" in time for my second round with Katherine coming up soon. And then when we finally have a threesome I can put the cream right in her straight from the source!

Of course they didn't actually need his cream. They didn't need any cream at all, since Katherine's butt wasn't even red anymore from the light spanking. But Suzanne figured it would be a fun thing for the two of them to play with.

Mmmm. That reminds me. Spankings. How delightful. I've been reasonably aroused when Alan has treated me like a submissive or a slut. That Daisy Duke thing gets me going every time I think about it, for instance. But that's nothing compared to the enjoyment of spanking someone else! I must be a natural dom. A sexual dominatrix. Today has been such a watershed day, giving my first sexual spanking. Just imagine if I could spank my Sweetie. Now THAT would get me HOT! Or Susan. I could see she was really getting off on the idea of being spanked. If Alan and I could spank Susan together - geez, I have to stop. These ideas are like BURNING LAVA!

Even as she thought these things, her tiny vibrator continued to buzz deep inside her. It felt really good, like a constant high, and her attention went to it. Why don't I keep it inside me all the time? she honestly wondered. I've only used it occasionally in my house to relieve the boredom there, but I think it's more fun here in this house. I'll have to do this much more often! I seriously wonder what it would be like to have my pussy stimulated all day long. I have a feeling I'm going to find out, the way things are going around here.

Suzanne had no desire to have sex with her own children. She considered that real incest, since Brad and Amy were her own flesh and blood. Brad was just on such a completely different wavelength that she couldn't even imagine wanting to seduce him. She knew Amy was very attractive, but Amy was so naïve that she figured to seduce her own clueless daughter would be downright mean. To her, Amy was the essence of innocence; Suzanne shivered at the thought of anyone doing anything sexual with her daughter, especially after what happened the year before with Amy's near rape. In any case, the Plummer family was infinitely more appealing and challenging to seduce.

Suzanne's scheme to fuck Katherine, Alan, and Susan was advancing well and was still held back only by what was left of Susan's restraint. So today was a big victory because Alan had so clearly worn down Susan's resistance some more. Later Suzanne could exploit this breach in Susan's defenses herself. For instance, blowjobs in front of others had been a no-no, but not any more. Such public acts were key steps in turning sexual situations into all-out orgies.

Suzanne had a feeling that Alan and Katherine had gone a lot further with each other than they let on. I'll bet they're fucking each other, she thought. There's been a subtle difference in the way they interact with each other, especially in the last few days. But where and when? Maybe late at night after Susan's asleep?

Shit, if they get caught by her that would be a big setback for me, too. If I had a private place to regularly fuck Alan I'd be doing it already, but I can't even get him out of the house for one day lately, it seems. The party didn't really count since he was so out of it and wasn't even aware that it was me he had fucked. Today's massaging was ten times as much fun for me as that, and probably even more fun for Susan, damn her. But an opportunity like that party comes along so rarely.

How do I get him alone and out of the house? If I took him from the house on a regular basis, then Susan would certainly guess why. And now he's grounded for the week. Dammit! On the other hand, perhaps it's for the best. Maybe I could get away with taking him to a hotel for the afternoon once or twice, but once I start getting healthy injections of his cock I'm not going to be satisfied with just a little.

It's better if I stay the course and keep corrupting Susan and Katherine until the Plummer house becomes a complete, nonstop orgy. It's been taking longer than expected, but if today has been any indication, it won't be long until I can fuck any of them at will!

Speaking of which, I believe it's time for Alan's reward. One thought bugged her, though, and she lingered on it before she left for Alan's room. What about Amy? She's over here all the time and she's highly fuckable- even if she IS my daughter, I can admit at least that much to myself. If my plan succeeds, it'll just be a matter of time before she's sucked into the vortex of sex the Plummer house is becoming. Amy and Katherine have shared most everything since they were little, and she’s over here as much as I am, so it's only fair if they share my studly sex muffin's big cock too! Heh heh heh! So she'll be one more person I have to share Alan with. That is a downside, but thinking of my Sweetie poking TWO mother and daughter teams - how can I not get turned on by that, even if I'm on one of those teams? Hell, ESPECIALLY if I'm on one of those teams! Heh heh!

But I can't REALLY let that happen, can I? Amy is still my cute little Honey Pie; I have to protect her from sexual dangers until she's fully ready. Maybe I should hold her off another year or two. No way can she just jump into this sexual madness, or she'll be hopelessly corrupted. I guess I've always realized that she's a flaw in my plan. I'm going to have to figure out what to do with Amy sometime soon or else I'll wind up finding myself fucking my own real daughter!

She giggled. Oh God, I'm so evil. I can't believe I just said that. Going up these stairs, I’m tempted to spread my arms like the wings of a succubus or vampire wafting through a house of sin! I’m closing in on my prey, both of them! While their mother sleeps! And tonight I’m going to tempt both about fucking their mother! Bwa-ha-ha-ha-ha! I am SO deliciously EVIL! Everything is going to end up sex, sex, and more sex, all thanks to me.

Suzanne was having fun camping up her evilness in her own mind, but at the same time she sincerely believed that what she did was good for everyone involved.

CHAPTER 10

Suzanne walked into Alan's room still wearing just a robe. She made sure to lock the door behind her and turned the stereo on to mask the noise of any activity. Alan was in bed asleep, but Suzanne didn't mind waking him up. She calculated how long he'd been in bed and decided that he'd had a long enough nap. He also badly needed to shower since he still smelled like coconut-flavored suntan lotion. He'd fallen asleep while he waited for a shower to become available. But Suzanne didn't mind his tropical and cummy smell, and knew he'd soon revive. She lightly shook his shoulder, but he didn't immediately awake.

She silently cackled. Heh heh, I have a better way to get his attention. She reached under the sheet and lightly stroked his dick until it started hardening.

He looked up at her with bleary eyes. He was so out of it that he didn't even realize a hand was on his penis.

She sat on the edge his bed. "You up?"

"I am now," he grumbled.

Suzanne spoke in a mocking baby voice. "Aww, my widdle boy has such a tough wife" (meaning "life"). She pulled his sheets down, revealing his naked body and erect penis with her pale fingers wrapped around it. She was also pleased to see that Susan had bought him red satin sheets recently. "Oh, and wook! What's this? What happens if I wub it?"

"There's an original thought," he groused.

But Suzanne resumed stroking his dick, knowing that he'd be getting a lot happier very soon, especially since he was grumpy from waking. She also leaned forward some, exposing more of her bare breasts as the robe fell open.

"Feeling better?" she asked in her usual voice about a minute or two later.

"A widdle," he replied, unable to suppress a grin.

"Now, that's the Sweetie I know." With a devious smile, she said, "I have to ask you a favor. In about half an hour I'm supposed to put some more cream on Katherine to soothe her spanking, but it seems like I'm all out of your special brand. Do you think you can get some more?" She held out a mostly empty jar of skin moisturizer, the same one used earlier.

"Hmm," replied Alan with mock seriousness. "I only know one container with more of that and it takes a special pair of hands to get the stuff to come out."

Suzanne got down on the floor and knelt next to the bed. Even though she was already jacking him off, she wanted to be in position for some serious two fisted stroking that could morph into a titfuck, blowjob, or both. Soon ten fingers were sliding up and down his slick pole. "What do you think about my hands? Do you think they're up for the task?"

"I'm sure your hands are fine," he replied matter-of-factly.

Suddenly Suzanne stopped, with a concerned look on her face over his weary lack of excitement. "Oh dear, Sweetie. I think I've drastically overdressed for the occasion!" The robe was already completely open in the front, but she slipped the robe off altogether. Now they were both buck naked.

Alan's mind reeled in the face of such beauty and enthusiasm. His penis was hard already, but suddenly got even harder. He thought, This is not happening. How it is possible that I'm this hard yet again? I've been cumming or on the verge of cumming, like, all day! ... Suzanne. Suzanne is what's happening. She's like a succubus. She could make a dead man hard.

"You know, Sweetie, I could give you a handjob," she said with deliberate irony because she was in the middle of doing so, "or we could do something else. After what happened by the pool today, I don't think we have to worry about barriers too much, don't you agree?"

Alan happily shook his head in agreement.

She continued, "It seems your mother is ready to suck your cock anytime, anywhere, in front of anybody, and is willing to let Katherine and me do the same. A bit of an exaggeration, perhaps, but not much, you must admit. Mark my words: that'll be happening soon. You'll hardly be able to walk from your room to the bathroom across the hall without getting blown by some big-titted vixen or another."

He joked, "Alas, a common problem for kids my age."

While she talked she continued to absent-mindedly stroke his rigid penis and slide her hands up and down its full length. It was still somewhat greased up with suntan lotion, though soon the pre-cum dominated. She stopped at the head long enough to massage it gently with the tips of her fingers. She thought, God, I love this big cock. This is heaven right here. Endless stroking and my big, tasty reward ready to burst out of the tip if I keep going.

She continued, "I love it when you touch me all over. There's only one barrier that really matters, and that's fucking - the penetration of my vagina with this rock-hard cock, right here." She bent down and licked the tip, as if that was necessary to indicate which penis she referred to. She never stopped stroking. "I know that isn't something you want to do anyway, is it?"

That was a tricky question. Alan couldn't really decide from her tone what she meant. He decided sarcasm (plus a compliment) was the safest route. "Of cooouurse not! What guy in his right mind would want to do something totally gross like that? Especially with such a beautiful woman like yourself."

It seemed that he'd said the right thing, as she smiled broadly. "Well then, we're in agreement. As long as we're careful not to do that, then why don't we try out a few other things, then? All in the name of your medical treatment, of course. Not that I would actually find pleasure in any of this!" she added with a sly smile and the same sarcastic tone Alan had used.

She gave his shaft a squeeze and let go.

Alan sat up in bed and reached over to the kneeling Suzanne to fondle her boobs. Despite the many blowjobs, titfucks, and handjobs Suzanne had given him in recent weeks, in his opinion he hadn't been given nearly enough opportunities to play with her giant melons (since he would have been happy to play with them all day long).

She didn't stop him, but asked coyly, "Sweetie, I thought that was against Susan's boundaries?"

He answered, "Suzanne, you know as well as I do that her boundaries are more than a bit flexible. Technically, nothing is allowed except handjobs, cocksucking, and 'getting her attention' with ass grabs. Oh, and goodnight kisses. But there are violations of that every day. In fact, the violations are more common than keeping to the rules."

Suzanne had never heard of the "attention" tradition, which wasn't a surprise since it was so new. She had Alan explain it to her. She was pleased at another sign of Susan's slide into sex.

Alan had lain down as Suzanne jacked him off, but she took his hand and pulled him up so he sat on the edge of the bed. She used some of the skin moisturizer from the jar she'd brought for him to cum into and lathered her cleavage up. Then, without any discussion, she grabbed his penis and guided it between her twin peaks. He naturally began to fuck her there.

He had just fucked Akami's tits the day before and he thought about the differences. He was impressed at how enveloping Suzanne's flesh was compared to Akami's and even Katherine's. He remembered a comment from Akami about Suzanne, and realized she was right - his penis could easily get lost in Suzanne's cleavage. The downside was, her tits were so big and her body generally so tall and broad, that it was difficult for his penis to reach Suzanne's mouth unless she made extra effort. He decided, There are plusses and minuses to fucking big versus medium tits. I guess the lesson is that I should fuck them all. Heh!

She asked, "So, what do you think about tits? Do you think it would be okay with Susan if I let you touch mine?" She said this with deliberate irony since he more than touched them.

"What she doesn't know won't hurt her. I've explored her tits in so many ways today alone that she could hardly complain, and I've given her a couple of nice titfucks. That's a seriously hypocritical boundary and I, for one, am not going to worry about it. She totally wants it."

"What do you mean?"

"Did you know we didn't see the usual Susan prude backlash after her first titfucking? She loves any tit-play so much that she can't work up any outrage."

"Ah. I'd say that's true."

"What I'd like to see, though, is more pussy action."

She smiled knowingly. "Oh, would you? But what about your homework?"

"Homework? Ugh! Why did you have to remind me of that? Talk about cooling my ardor. I'm so far behind that it's not even funny." He still swayed back and forth as he plowed Suzanne's chest.

"Sorry. I wasn't meaning that kind of homework. I'm talking about the homework that Akami assigned to you. You know, to regularly practice tit-fucking."

"Oh. That. Yes. If only I could find a willing partner..."

They both laughed.

She started to nibble on the penis tip each time it swung near, so he took over the conversational floor. "You know, Suzanne, I remember when you and I first started doing things to each other. It was only like, what? A month ago? What a month this has been! Anyway, you mercilessly denied me your tits, like, forever. It was so mean. You have a couple of serious weapons there. Big-time milk wagons. I fantasize about them so much at school that I think people are starting to think I'm retarded or something. I have hours and hours of missed boob-fondling time that I need to make up for right away!"

She'd pressed her tits together with her hands, but he took over, and groped at them most enthusiastically.

Suzanne was amused and somewhat chagrined. Men only think of me as a walking pair of tits when I have so many other assets! "Sweetie, I'm hurt. You only think about them at school? What about all the other hours of the day?"

He laughed. "That, too. But let's talk about the pussy. Yours, to be specific."

"Yes! Let's!" she eagerly agreed. Since her hands were now free, she began to frig herself as his penis continued to drive into her chest.

"So, you're still denying me access to that area? Why don't we just cut to the chase and let me play with your pussy?"

Suzanne imitated Susan's voice. "But, Alan. Tiger. What about the boundaries? It's so improper!"

They both chuckled, but Alan began to feel aggressive. He pointed out, "You're dodging the question."

"Hrm. You're right. I'll have to think about it. We don't want to make Susan too upset. Look at how she tore into your sister today."

"Wrong answer. Normally, I would punish your disobedient mouth by stuffing it with my cock, but it seems to be gainfully employed elsewhere at the moment. So I'll have to use something else."

He took one hand that had squeezed and explored her tits and shoved four fingers into her mouth. She immediately replaced his hand with her own on her empty breast, so he could keep titfucking.

She purposely tried and failed to speak. "Mmmphf! Mrnn! Prompf! Mmm!" She thoroughly enjoyed the idea that Alan would punish her and wondered if she might also get off on being spanked by him. She opened her eyes wide and pretended that she was unwillingly violated. Inside the mouth, her tongue and teeth lovingly ran over his fingers one by one. It felt so good, especially combined with the continuing titfuck, that he made the mental note to do it more often.

After a couple of minutes of this, he asked, "So. Have you learned your lesson? Are you going to let me play with your pussy, or will I have to keep shoving my penis and fingers in your mouth all day long?" He pulled the fingers out so she could answer.

She replied, "Well, first of all, yes. You are going to keep shoving them into my mouth all day long, but that's beside the point. You need to do that anyway. The question is, what will you trade me, if I let you play with my pussy just a little bit?"

He noted with interest how Suzanne switched the situation from him ordering her what to do to them bargaining on even terms. He was fine with that, but he mentally noted how different it would have been with Katherine. She would have eagerly said something like, "Yes, sir!" or "Your fuck toy obeys!"

"I don't know," he replied. "What would you like?"

"I drive a hard bargain. You'll have to give me a load of cum in the jar I've brought with me before we're done here. It's a selfless sacrifice. I need it for Katherine's painful recovery."

He laughed again. "Recovery from what? Oh, yeah. Her, quote, spanking, unquote." He added sarcastically, "I'm sure the cum is very necessary to her health."

Suzanne countered, half seriously, "Hey. I'm willing to forgo taking it in the mouth this time, so it's important. I'm making a sacrifice here."

He grumbled, "As if Katherine's butt needs soothing in the first place! My only regret is that I can't go in the shower to take part."

"Sweetie, your mother might find that just a tad suspicious. But there will be other days. And by the time I'm through with you here, you won't be able to get it up for a week! That might be a good thing for you, seeing how you're grounded for a week now."

CHAPTER 11

Alan paused to enjoy the titfuck and just contemplate how great his situation was.

Sensing the lapse in conversation, Suzanne made sucking noises with her mouth and he responded by putting his fingers back in her mouth. She sucked contentedly even as he rode her chest.

He thought, This is so right. This is how Suzanne belongs: naked and enjoying the pleasures of sex. Seeing her drive a car? Wrong. On the phone? Wrong. Shopping? Wrong. Having her do anything nonsexual for any significant portion of the day is so utterly wrong. It would be like giving Hercules a job as a tax accountant.

Every inch of her being is meant for sex. In most any historical era she would be a mistress, harem girl, or prostitute, and make love all day long. To have her be an unloved, unsexed housewife all these years is absolutely criminal. She's very smart, but there are lots of smart people in the world and only a very few who look as good as her, much less anyone who oozes sex and enjoys sex the way she does. She's even more naturally sexual than my mom, and that's saying something! There's something very wrong with our society to have her sexual talents so tragically under-used. Her husband is a fool! He must be insane or gay to not fuck her twenty-four hours a day. His loss is my gain.

Strangely enough, Suzanne's thoughts also came around to her husband Eric at the same time. Now THIS is more like it! Forget that sloppy encounter at the party - this is the Alan I know and love. Damn, this guy's power of endurance is incredible. He just keeps going in and out of my cleavage like he could do it all day long. I'm in heaven. This is how it has to be more often! ... I wonder what my husband is doing right now. He's probably just a few hundred feet away, in our house next door. If only he could see through walls and see my tits getting fucked by what he still thinks is Susan's cute little kid. I'll tell you Eric, Alan is all grown up now, and he sure knows how to fuck!

Eventually Alan took his fingers out of her mouth and got back to their "negotiations." "So, you were saying something about a deal?"

"Ah, yes. A cup of cum. Then you can play with my pussy. Just a little." She was so far into the titfuck that she didn't want to talk.

"Just a little? Why not a lot?"

"Too much is bad. Little is good. Just hands. No penis. Not near. Dangerous. No fucking. Not allowed. Susan'll get mad. Angry at you. At us." She spoke in short, choppy phrases because she was very near another climax and found it hard to talk while she panted heavily.

"Okay. Fair enough. I'm going to cum!" He positioned his penis so he could do it all over her beautiful tits.

"Not so fast, Sweetie!" Suzanne exclaimed as she grabbed the jar from the floor and brought it up to her chest. "Aim for this. Remember?"

Alan was disappointed - he loved to spray his seed on the tits or face if he wasn't about to deposit his load straight into someone's mouth. He expressed his disappointment with a sad look.

So Suzanne, sure that he deserved some extra stimulation for making her feel so exceptionally good, ran her hand the down the crack of his butt until her index finger found his anus. She massaged his puckered hole with the fingers of one hand while she jacked his penis with the other. Somewhat mollified, he shot a very generous load into the jar.

She was exhausted. She'd had a lot of sex so far and looked forward to even more intensity with Katherine in a few minutes. So she got up and lay down on his bed right next to him.

They lay together as if they had just made love. They tenderly caressed each other and French kissed. To kiss Suzanne on the lips was a relatively rare experience because they had no goodnight kiss tradition and, during the day, a disapproving Susan usually loomed nearby.

"That was nice," she said, but she got up after just one long kiss.

"Is nice, you mean," Alan corrected. "Where are you going? You're not going to titfuck and run, are you?" He reached out for her, but in vain.

"Sweetie, I could stay here forever. I like how you can be so tender. But it'll be time for me to go home and cook dinner soon, and before that happens I've got a date to keep with Katherine. I'll need to shower, too, to get the smell of both Plummer kids off of me. ... Wow, isn't that the most delicious thought? Today is like a dream come true for me. I've dreamed about these kinds of days for so long. You don't mind if I'm attracted to Katherine, too, do you?" She began to put on her robe.

"Mind? Why should I mind, as long as you invite me to a threesome sometimes?"

"You nasty, nasty, sinful boy - what a great idea!" She laughed. "I'm glad to see we think along similar lines. Don't worry, though - I may fool around with other women, but you're the only man for me. I'm through playing around outside the Plummer house. Everything I want is right here. It won't just be a threesome, though - or do you not want to fuck your mother?"

Alan didn't respond, but just blushed a bit.

Suzanne pushed into his shoulder playfully. "Oh, come on. Who do you think you're kidding? You think I didn't see you and her by the pool today? Jesus. You all but fucked her in public and now you're blushing? I want to hear you say it. Look me right in the eyes and tell it to me."

Alan looked her resolutely in the eyes. But then after a pause he turned away and blushed even more. "I don't know..." his voice trailed off.

Suzanne decided to drop the subject for now. "Roll on your side."

He was confused, but he did it.

She slapped her hand hard down onto his butt. "That's what you get for not being honest with your Aunt Suzy."

They treated that as a joke, a playful reference to her spanking of Katherine a short time earlier. Both laughed.

But Suzanne thought, seriously, That's a small down payment until I can give you a proper and thorough spanking. That's going to be so much fun! Maybe I can spank both of them together, one with each hand! Gaawwd, I'm slowly working myself into a frenzy just from letting my fantasies fly.

She turned back to the topic at hand. "Okay, well, tell me at least how you feel about your Aunt Suzy. Look me in the eyes and tell me if you want to fuck her. Don't hold back now." She held her spanking hand above him, threateningly, as if he needed the extra incentive to answer correctly.

He was less embarrassed about this and now he could tell she wanted a yes. With a steady gaze, he stated, "I want to fuck you. Bad. I'm GOING to fuck you. Just say when and where."

She kissed him again, this time hard and with sincere appreciation. "I feel the same. But that's the rub, isn't it? When and where. And these stupid rules." She stood up to put herself out of reach again. "Wouldn't it be great if you were allowed to play with my pussy? Then we could really have fun."

"Hey! I can! You just agreed. Don't leave now! What about our deal?"

She winked playfully at him. "I said you could play with the pussy cat, but I didn't say when, did I? Not right now, because Katherine is waiting. I'm actually late, because it takes ages to get you to come. Tomorrow you can have a pussy-fest. But right now I have some hot lesbian action waiting for me."

"Well, okay. But good Lord, Suzanne! You're insatiable!"

"I'm insatiable? What about you? How many times is that for you already today?"

"Eight."

"Eight? Wow. I had a lot of lovers over the years, and I never knew one who could cum eight times in one day. And your day still isn't over. I'll bet you're not done."

"No, that's it. I'm definitely done. That was my target for today, to make up for some sub-par days, and I reached it. I'm totally wiped out. I'm just going to watch TV, and who knows, maybe even do some homework." With a quick thought and a wry grin, he added, "The traditional kind, not Akami's."

"That's what you think. I'll leave you alone if you like, but I doubt you'll be able to keep Katherine or Susan's hands off of you. They're so revved up from what we did by the pool that you haven't seen the last of them. I'll take care of Katherine, but you'll have to take care of your mother. By the way, personally, I think you and Katherine have gone much farther than you're letting on, but luckily your mother isn't as perceptive as I am."

Alan was noticeably silent. He failed to confirm or deny her suspicions and just shrugged.

She took his silence as an answer of sorts, but didn't press the issue. Instead, she said, "And speaking of perceptive, Sweetie, there's one thing you've failed to notice today. I was wondering what you'd think when you put your fingers deep into my pussy and found this."

She reached into her pussy and dragged out her small egg vibrator, which still buzzed away. It came out simply drenched in pussy juice. She put it to her nose and smelled the delightful aroma of her own pussy. She playfully licked it along its entire length and enjoyed the taste as well as the smell of her juices.

Alan replied, "Holy shit! I can't believe you just did that! And that vibrator! Wow!" He was totally surprised and his eyes went wide, like a kid who'd just seen an impressive magic trick. "I didn't even know they made them like that! Like, what's to stop you from just keeping that in you all day?"

"Nothing," Suzanne replied, with a grin on her face that was actually wider than Alan's. "In fact, I put it in when you jumped into the pool earlier and I've kept it in ever since. I haven't worn it much, but maybe I will now. It doesn't actually cause me to orgasm, or I'd be a quivering wreck, but it gives me a satisfying feeling of fullness and keeps me happy all the time, like being tipsy. It's kind of like if you imagine your penis being lightly sucked all day long."

She paused for dramatic effect. "Wait a minute. You don't have to imagine too hard about that one, do you?"

They both laughed.

Then referring to the vibrator, she asked, "Do you like it?"

"Yeah, it's kind of ... I don't know how to explain it, but I imagine one day you might just be sitting having dinner with us acting all calm, when in fact you're secretly on the verge of orgasm. That's pretty sexy."

"You're right. I think I have a new gift idea for Susan and Katherine. Wouldn't it be fun if all three of us women were stimulated by these vibrators 24 hours a day? We'd be naked and stuffed all day long, and only take the vibrators out whenever your penis was ready to give one of us an even better stuffing. Would you like that, hmmm?"

She drew her face to within an inch of Alan's and examined his eyes intently. Her naked tits bored into his chest.

He tried to remain mum, but the thought of all three of them being so well fucked made him crazy with desire.

She could easily read it in his face. Finally she broke into another smile and pulled back. "I have a feeling you'd like that. You'd like that very much, wouldn't you, Mr. Mute? Wouldn't you like to take turns fucking the three of us, one after another, all day long? Maybe do a couple of us at once? Hmm?" She gave him another playful shove, but again he didn't confirm or deny.

She grabbed his penis. "Does that thought make you hard?" In fact his penis was flaccid but it already began to show signs of life because of her arousing talk.

Alan realized it was somehow possible for him to get hard again, but he knew he'd regret it later. He cried out, "No! Please! You just said you'd leave me alone. Don't make my dick fall off. And, and - you're late!"

She pondered that and then let go. She was amused at how he actually got scared at her ability to constantly arouse him. "Damn. I did. Oh well. I'll just have to fuck your sister instead. While you stay in here, aaaaall alone."

She slipped her robe back on. "By the way, can you open the door and see if the coast is clear?"

Alan got up, not bothering to put on clothes first, and stuck his head out into the hallway. No one was there. Alan went back to bed. He was ready to nap some more, but realized he'd have to change the sheets first because of a new big puddle caused by their latest fun.

Suzanne blew him a kiss, closed the door and walked a very short way down and across the hall to Katherine's room. Prior to today, the two females had never done anything more than kiss. But now both were ready and eager to go all the way.




*************************************************

SIX TIMES A DAY
Part 19: I'm Goin' Down
(MF, FF, inc, slow, reluc, voy)

Written by Spacer X (paul_t_22@yahoo.com)




This work is copyrighted to Spacer X © 2004 with all rights reserved.

This is part of a longer e-novel. It's highly recommended that you start at the beginning in order to understand the characters and previous events.

These are illustrated stories. If for some reason a picture doesn't open you may need to refresh the page or right click on a particular picture to open it.





CHAPTER 1 (Saturday, Nov. 9)

Katherine eagerly waited for Suzanne and wondered why she was late. Suzanne had said she would get to her by six and it was already past the appointed hour.

Suzanne quietly knocked on Katherine's bedroom door and led her to the bathroom attached to the master bedroom (Suzanne preferred it over the nearer bathroom because she knew the bathtub was much roomier). While Susan had heard that Suzanne was going to put more lotion on Katherine, Suzanne figured a "don't ask, don't tell" policy was best, so she and Katherine would be less constrained. So she didn't announce to Susan when she was starting the "massage." Silence was another thing to keep in mind.

As soon as Suzanne closed the bathroom door, Katherine was on her, French kissing and feeling her up.

However Suzanne took a moment to turn the bathtub taps on a bit, so that a decent amount of background noise would give anyone outside the impression that someone was really taking a bath.

Katherine's hands zoomed in on Suzanne's large tits. She was nearly as keen to get her hands on her neighbor's big hooters as Alan always was. For someone who was ostensibly not a lesbian, she was definitely getting into having sex with women.

Suzanne's robe fell to the floor.

Katherine wore nothing but a thin, oversized T-shirt - the bare minimum of decorum needed in case she was seen in the hallway on her way to the bathroom.

Suzanne reached under it and found Katherine's pussy. She was excited by the feel because, although she'd fooled around with other women starting in college, she'd never touched a shaved pussy before as it wasn't very common back then.

But soon she pushed Katherine away and said playfully, "What about your treatment? We have to soothe your throbbing ass." She held up the jar that was half filled with lotion, half filled with Alan's cum.

It was the same jar she'd used earlier, so Katherine quickly recognized it. She was surprised. "Aunt Suzy, you don't have to play games with me. You and I both know what we're doing here, so let's just get down to it. I've been eagerly waiting for this so much!"

"You have?" Suzanne laughed, delighted at how easily this part of her overall scheme was unfolding. "So have I. But humor me. I like playing games. Let's start with this" - she held up the jar again - "and take off from there."

Katherine directed her attention at the jar for the first time. "Does that still contain, you know, Alan's seed?"

"Yep! In fact, I just got a fresh injection a few minutes ago. If we act fast, it might still be warm."

"Cool! Okay, if you're putting that on my butt, I'm game for pretending. Please soothe my oh-so-sore butt with Alan's baby-making jism! Don't be afraid to shove it up my twat!" Katherine pulled her shirt off and stepped into the bathtub, which was the only place in the bathroom to get really roomy and comfortable.

The rich Plummers had a bathtub so large that two people could lay in it (Susan had thought she and her husband would be in there together to spice up their sex life, but it never happened).

Katherine lay face down in a small puddle of warm water that got her face a little wet.

Suzanne straddled Katherine just because she could, and began rubbing Alan's cum into Katherine's butt with one hand, and plunging her finger in and out of Katherine's pussy with the other (she mistakenly assumed Katherine wasn't serious about wanting Alan's cum straight into her pussy). As her finger went in and out of Katherine's now sopping wet hole, the aroma drifted up to Suzanne's nose and turned her on even more.

They whispered between labored breaths because they had a lot to say now that they were in private and open about their feelings for each other.

"You know, I'm not a lesbian..." Katherine started.

"Nor am I," replied Suzanne. "Nothing beats a good cock. Especially if it's your brother's cock. However, guys can only get it up so many times a day, even a tall, dark, and handsome boy in his physical prime like Alan. But there's no limit to a woman's orgasms. I'd rather have your hands in me than my own."

"Exactly! I'm just starting to get into some female action with another cheerleader at school, but mostly it's just another way to get into Alan's pants more often. Like just about any guy, he gets turned on watching his women get so hot and horny that they turn on each other in a sex crazed feeding frenzy. I get to enjoy another woman, and then there's more hard cock to be had by all. Talk about a win-win situation for everybody! So far it's just this one other cheerleader, but I hope the circle will grow."

"Care to mention any names?" Suzanne's curiosity was definitely piqued. She knew the names and appearances of all the cheerleaders since her daughter Amy was also on the team.

"No, I probably shouldn't have told you that much without asking Alan first."

"Where do you do it?" Suzanne pressed as she rubbed the girl's butt and explored her pussy.

"That's our problem. Finding somewhere private has been our biggest problem by far." That was true, but Katherine was also being deliberately vague.

Suzanne decided it was time to bring up a very delicate subject. "Katherine, I have a confession to make. To tell you the truth, I'm not too crazy about your mother's boundaries and rules, such as they are. Obviously she's as firm as a wet noodle about most things, but she holds very strongly to the no vaginal intercourse rule. I'm all for doing anything and everything with Alan, and I only hold back a bit out of respect for her, and fear that she'll catch me and that'll ruin our friendship. I think she'll come around eventually, but I'm trying to be patient. I'm guessing you feel the same way."

"Yep." Katherine was finding it harder to talk since Suzanne was devoting all of her attention to pleasuring her. Wordlessly, Suzanne had begun exploring Katherine's ass crack more and more with her hands.

"So you don't have any problem if you and I go all the way? At least as far as two women can go?"

"Nope. Bring it on!" She wiggled her ass invitingly.

But Suzanne already was all over it, and even rubbed her nose and cheeks along her peachy soft skin. "We'll get there in a minute. But I'm curious. My suspicion is that you and Alan have already gone further than you're letting on. You two seem to be extra close to each other lately, to say the least. And you and he being together with another cheerleader... Don't worry, I'm not going to mind, and I'm not going to tell your mother, but has Alan fucked you yet?"

Normally Katherine would have been very horrified at being found out. But with Suzanne on her, she knew she was in good hands, so to speak. "Yep," was all she said, giggling.

"I knew it! You HAVE been naughty, haven't you? How was it? Tell me everything!" Suzanne was so excited that she took another gob of the lotion/cum and plunged a finger covered with it up Katherine's anus. Another finger was already in her pussy, so Suzanne kept both of Katherine's holes occupied at once.

Katherine was soon loudly moaning and climaxing, so it took a while before she was able to respond to Suzanne's queries.

Suzanne realized they were forgetting to keep quiet, so she warned Katherine to keep her voice down. She also turned the shower on behind them, to make more white noise. The bathtub was so big they didn't even get wet. But Suzanne wasn't overly worried; since the shower was on a very low setting she figured she would hear the sound of the master bedroom door open before anyone could even get near.

Katherine began to describe her first time at Kim's house in detail, excited that she finally had someone else to tell.

Since Suzanne had to get up to turn on the shower, they used the opportunity to reposition. Suzanne knelt before a standing Katherine and munched on her pussy. As her tongue explored the inside of Katherine's vagina, she noticed how sweet her pussy tasted and smelled.

She thought, I could really get to like this. I wonder if Katherine understands just how momentous this is. If I have my way, this will be just the first of thousands of times we do this.

Suzanne hadn't been with another woman in years, but soon she figured out how to put her exceptional tongue to excellent use, and fucked Katherine's pussy with it, as if it was a miniature penis. She knew she was onto something good by the way Katherine started panting heavily.

But Suzanne's curiosity got the best of her. There were so many things they could never discuss until now, and she was fascinated by the idea of Alan and Katherine fucking. After a minute or two, she stopped briefly to ask, "Sorry to interrupt, but let me ask one question. Have you two been taking the proper precautions for pregnancy?"

"Unfortunately, yes."

"Unfortunately?!"

"I wanna have Alan's babies so bad, but unfortunately even I can see it would be pretty insane to do that while we're both in high school. I talk big about letting him knock me up, but there's no way I'm going to let that happen. Not yet. Alan was able to not only get condoms and pills, but even diaphragms. So we use all three at once, just to be sure. Well, Alan does forget to wear the condom most of the time, but I figure two out of three ain't bad. And I keep an eye on the calendar, too."

Suzanne joked, "When you say you look at the calendar, I assume you mean that you look to see what day it is and whatever the day is you say, 'Today would be a good day to get fucked by my brother!'"

Katherine laughed. "You know me too well. Yep, that's pretty true. And frankly, I don't even want Alan to use a condom. Gaaawd! Bareback feels so fuckin' good! But I do use the pill and diaphragm, I really do!"

"Good. I'm really glad to hear that. Not just because it's smart, but I have an extra reason. This afternoon I wanted to stick some of Alan's cum up your pussy, but I was afraid to. Now, I assume you don't mind?"

"By all means!" Katherine replied excitedly. "Didn't I already tell you not to be afraid to do that? Let it join all the rest! I hope there's a bunch of sperm still sloshing around in there. That's one of my fantasies - when I'm in school I like to think Alan's cum has filled my vagina and that it sloshes around with every step I take. I'm not wearing my diaphragm right now though. ... But wait! I've stashed some in this very room, in the hope that I'd get Alan to do me in here someday. I've got them stashed in my room, in the other bathroom, in the car, all over. We've got, like, a supply for a couple of years!"

Suzanne hummed, "Mmmm. Now my tongue has something to look for inside your steamy hole. Bring that beautiful box of yours back here."

Katherine was standing. She rooted around the bathroom cabinets until she was able to get her box of supplies from out of a remote hiding place. She proudly held them up. "Look how many. I'm going to use each and every one with Alan before Christmas. That's my goal. Just think how many fucks that is."

"You never can be too careful," Suzanne said. "Where are you getting all this protection? I mean, you're both so young."

Katherine inserted the diaphragm into her pussy lips. "Alan's so smart. He got some condoms first, I don't know how. But then he got nurse Akami to give him loads of stuff."

"Yeah, I'll bet you he's given her loads in return, if you know what I mean," Suzanne joked.

They both laughed. Katherine commented, "Isn't it just amazing the number of women Alan has chasing after him?"

"Yeah, a bit," Suzanne said without much thought. She wasn't in the talking mood, given that she was on the verge of some pussy licking. But to be polite, she asked, "Does it bother you?"

Katherine answered, "Well, it depends. I don't begrudge Akami, because without her help maybe none of this would have ever happened. Sometimes the thought of him drilling other pussies even gets me excited. But if it was someone else, like Christine or Heather from school, that bothers me a lot. I guess that's one reason why I'm so keen on getting knocked up."

"Could you please explain that? I'm afraid I don't follow. And by the way," she joked, "giving birth isn't as much fun as it looks."

"But don't you see?" Katherine asked earnestly. "Isn't that the ultimate act of love and devotion? Having his children will bind him and I together for ever and ever. I've always wanted his children, even before all the six times a day craziness started, just because it would be so beautiful! But now I have even more reason for it. I'm so afraid he's going to find someone really smart and pretty like Christine and run off and marry her. And where will that leave me? I'll only get to fuck him and be with him every now and then."

"Why would you assume you'd fuck him at all after he gets married?"

"Oh, get real, Aunt Suzy. I'm not worried about THAT. I know my brother and now that he's tasted so many women it's not like he'd ever limit himself to just one. I mean, can you even imagine him keeping Mom's mouth off his cock for more than five minutes, even if he wanted to? Fat chance! No, the only question is how many women will he have and where will I fit into things? I know he doesn't want a ton of kids, like I do, and he's a responsible guy and won't just knock up girls willy nilly. So if I have one of his kids, that'll put me in a pretty elite group of his closest favorites."

Suzanne was staggered by that. "Whoa, girl! You're always gonna be one of his favorites, no matter what you do. But you've really thought this out, haven't you? I know Alan's a pretty studly guy, but come on! You're making it sound like he's gonna have some kind of harem."

"Well, isn't he? Isn't that where you're taking this?"

"Well, yeah, but I'm thinking you, me, and Susan, if you can call that a harem. I like to think of it as a foursome. And you're the only one of us who can have children, so don't worry so much."

"What about Amy?"

"Amy? She's not ready for a serious relationship yet. And when she will be I intend to help find her a very nice boy."

Katherine shook her head. "Aunt Suzy, you're smart, much smarter than me, but you have some blind spots. For instance, I think I know Alan better than you do. Once you fall in love with him, there's no falling back out. He's just too kind and adorable. Now that's he's gotten started, he's gotta pick up women like a snowball rolling downhill. That's why I'm just hoping and praying I won't get lost in the shuffle."

Now it was Suzanne's turn to shake her head in disbelief. "There may be some truth to that, but I'm double your age and know a whole lot more about the wider world. To stay with even three women permanently would be an amazing anomaly in this day and age and will raise all kinds of eyebrows. Any more would be preposterous. Heck, just to get that much to work is gonna tax my scheming skills to the limit. I'm sure Alan will fool around all over the place and I don't have a problem with that, but at the end of the day he'll always return home to us, his family."

"Maybe. We'll see. All I know is if he wanted to marry me, I'd say yes in a heartbeat. I secretly felt that way even before all the sexual craziness got started."

Suzanne just nodded and filed away Katherine's comments to contemplate later. Then she complained as she got up, "Too much talking. Your turn."

They repositioned, and Katherine licked Suzanne's pussy for a while. They could have done each other at the same time in a sixty-nine, but Suzanne wanted to devote her entire attention to the sensations of being tongued by one of her most loved people.

Katherine was also happy to completely devote herself to the task. She'd tasted a few pussies, namely those of Kim, Amy, and Heather. They all tasted roughly the same, but Suzanne's was different: a bit more tangy and bitter, and more mature. It had a potent flavor. But she decided that it wasn't unpleasant.

They both were so excited that it wasn't long until Katherine's tongue in Suzanne and her fingers in herself resulted in an explosive mutual orgasm. The two of them rested up and prepared themselves for more.

CHAPTER 2

After some more minutes they repositioned again, and Katherine lay back in the bathtub.

"Here goes..." said Suzanne, kneeling over her, and she stuffed Alan's seed up into his sister's pussy. Once it was in, she kept plunging in and out with three fingers. "Imagine my fingers are Alan's cock," she helpfully suggested.

That caused Katherine to begin moaning loudly. But she also loudly and jokingly complained, "Three fingers? If you want to be Alan's cock, you'll have to fist me!"

"Sssshhh!" warned Suzanne. She wasn't going to fist anyone, if indeed Katherine was serious with the suggestion (which she was not). "Now tell me the rest of your story. And by the way, how's your butt feeling, honestly?"

"It's fine! You can spank me anytime. I knew you were up to something sneaky and sexy, so that's why I agreed to it. Alan gave me an erotic spanking last night, and I just love it."

Suzanne was still exploring Katherine's anus with her other hand, going full blast on both holes at once. She said, very eagerly, "Okay! Do you want me to spank you some more right now?"

"Um, let's not go that far. It is a bit sore. Some other time."

Suzanne was disappointed, but decided to let it slide for now. She consoled herself with the happy knowledge that Katherine quite enjoyed spankings, and that Alan was doing them too. I'd prefer to spank that lovely young man, but I wouldn't be averse to getting spanked by him too. A little bit of everything is good, as long as it's sexual.

Katherine added, "But I feel bad - you're making me feel so good, and I'm not giving anything back. Let me turn over and help you out."

She flipped over, grabbed an aroused nipple with one hand, and stuck her fingers in Suzanne's slit with the other. She quickly came across the string leading to the egg vibrator. She pulled it out, laughing. "What's this, you naughty woman? Damn, that was deep inside there."

"Hey, if you're gonna take that out, you have to replace it with something better," Suzanne chided Katherine.

Katherine quickly obliged with an ever-increasing number of fingers.

Suzanne prodded in her scratchy voice, "Now, you were telling me about the first time you and Alan fucked?"

They carried on playing with each other while Katherine told her story. Their bodies became more familiar with each other, and they started to explore more ambitious positions. The only problem was that Katherine's hot story of fucking Alan became more ragged in the telling as each minute passed. After awhile, there was a lot of fucking and not much talking.

And they got so excited they kept forgetting to keep the noise down. They huffed and puffed and squished and moaned. They looked fantastic together, with Katherine's deep tan contrasting with Suzanne's pale white skin. Had anyone seen them, they might have thought that two perfectly-formed Playboy bunnies were going at it while making a XXX rated video.

They sat face to face, and ground their pussies together when they weren't fingering each other. Their legs interlaced one another, allowing their wet pussies to literally kiss. They rubbed their pussy lips together and felt the soft folds of their labias slickly slide over each other as their juices intermingled. The aroma of two hot steaming pussies filled the small room.

Sometimes they French kissed too, but Suzanne kept pausing the action and forcing Katherine to tell a little bit more of her fucking story. As if they weren't aroused enough, the occasional reminder of fucking Alan raised emotions to an even higher level. Somewhere along the line Katherine let Kim's name slip since Kim had been there her first time, but she was too far gone to care much.

All the while, they were getting quite wet, both between their legs with more orgasms, and by splashing the water from the tub on each other. They grew hot and sweaty as they rubbed their pussies together, and even the bath water seemed to grow warmer, too. It wasn't long until the mirrors in the bathroom fogged up and the room started to fill with steam.

Yet, there was much more in the air than just physical arousal. Even though the two of them hadn't been together before, their long years of loving friendship showed, and their movements were filled with tenderness and deep affection.

In a pause after one of many mutual climaxes, Katherine went on with her story, using Kim's name freely now that the cat was out of the bag. "So, then Kim came in and asked if she could watch. Of course we said yes. Alan was already hard, even though we'd done it three times already! Can you believe it?!"

Suzanne was glad to hear that Alan's drunken performance with her as "Elle" at the party hadn't been typical of his lovemaking skills, even though from everything else he did she was already confident he would be a fantastic fucker. "He sounds like a total stud," she said, sounding like a giggly schoolgirl.

"He IS! Ohmigod, wait till you hear how much he got it up the second time we went there. But anyway, he started pounding me again. In and out, in and ou-"

"You mean like this?" interrupted Suzanne. She stopped grinding her pussy against Katherine's and poked her fingers into Katherine instead. Katherine did likewise.

"Exactly!" Katherine giggled. "Fuck, this is almost as much fun as being there all over again. Going in and out, in and out, in and out, in and out..."

Their fingers worked on each other in time to their words. Both of their pussies were sopping wet and they sweated profusely all over from so much exertion. Their pussy juices flowed freely and lubricated their plunging fingers.

"And the whole time," Katherine went on when she finally got tired of saying "in and out" over and over, "Kim was sitting in a chair right next to us, frigging herself with the same rhythm we were using! If I wasn't feeling horny enough, not bloody likely with Big Brother inside of me, mind you, but if I was wasn't, all I had to do was look over and see Kim totally lost in the moment and egging us on with her eyes and fingers. God, it was so amazing! And Alan was like a nonstop endurance monster. Just like he always is, as I learned later. After those quick fucks earlier, he was just going on and on, like he would never stop. His penis was so incredibly hard and thick too. But I'm sure you know that very well already when you have your lips around it."

Suzanne was so excited she could only nod in response.

"But you don't know how it felt when he totally filled me up and stretched my pussy to the limit. It was fantastic. Maybe I'm biased because it was my first fuck and all, but I don't think anybody else fucks like that. He's something very special. I mean, he made us seriously late, 'cos he kept going to the brink and then pulling back. It was like he couldn't stop until he fucked me to death! In and out, in and out..."

They both said the words "in and out" in unison repeatedly, again timing their frigging with it. Then they broke out into giggles. They kissed some more after that, delaying the story once more.

Finally Suzanne made a move to leave. She stood up. "Really, we should stop." She had been engaged in sexual activity for hours with only a shower as a break and she was tired.

But Katherine with her youthful enthusiasm didn't like the idea of stopping. She stood up so she could wrap herself around Suzanne. Then, massaging Suzanne's clit with her fingertips, she said, "What's the big hurry? Just a few more minutes. I'm so excited, talking about fucking Alan while fucking you. You're so much fun to be with, and fucking him is sooooo good. Talk about the best of both worlds! Seriously. You know how my mom seems to be living just to suck his cock lately? I'm like that too, except I live to be FUCKED by Alan! It's way better than cocksucking, as good as that is. Besides, we can't stop now, because I still have to tell you abo-"

But with perfect timing, a sound broke them out of their reverie. "Suzanne! Suzanne, you up there?" It was Susan, loudly shouting from the bottom of the stairs.

They could just barely make out the words, as the sound had to travel up the stairs, down to the end of the hallway, then through two doors, and over the sound of the running water to reach them. The two of them froze and concentrated on listening.

More clearly, they heard Alan reply. "She's in here with me, Mom!" Suzanne was surprised to hear his voice, because she thought he'd been sleeping.

Then more dimly they heard Susan yell, "Suzanne, your husband is calling. He's wondering what's happening with dinner. What should I tell him?"

Alan answered, "Mom, Suzanne's mouth is preoccupied at the moment, but don't tell Eric that!"

Both Suzanne and Katherine couldn't help giggling at hearing Alan's lie, obviously covering up for them.

He added, "We're almost done - I'm sure she'll be along in a minute!"

"Okay!" Susan yelled. "Remember the boundaries! Also, dinner will be ready in a few minutes. Angel, did you hear that? Angel? ... Tiger, can you tell your sister dinner is ready?"

"No problem!" Alan shouted.

Katherine and Suzanne paused and waited until they were sure Susan's attention had passed.

When Katherine was finally convinced they were safe, she said, "Damn! Damn, damn, damn! Just when things were getting really good."

"Oh come on," said Suzanne, disappointed but already disengaging. "What was I just saying? You have to know when to stop. This house is a lousy place to keep secrets. Anyway, if you came any more today I think you would have just plain run out of cum. And if you don't run out of cum, I'm bound to. At least we didn't get caught. Though I admit I would have liked to hear the end of your story."

"Well, that's basically the end," said Katherine, as she drew her body back into Suzanne to finish explaining. "He just kept fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fucking me" - she punctuated each 'fuck' by plunging her fingers back into Suzanne's pussy each time - "until I was literally fucked out. He seriously had to carry me back to the car. I was sore for days!"

"You sure there was enough 'fucks' in your description?" Suzanne asked gleefully.

"No. As a matter of fact, it was more like he fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fucking fucked me until I couldn't fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fucking stand it!" Katherine again threw caution to the wind and now frigged Suzanne like there was no tomorrow.

"Okay! I gather it was pretty fuck, fuck, fuck, fucking good," Suzanne replied with her own fingering. But she realized time was running out. She disengaged herself from Katherine and picked up a towel from the floor. "Come on, what if Susan decides to go to her bedroom to change clothes or something?"

Katherine reluctantly began drying herself. She was still mulling over her story instead of worrying much about Susan. "Yeah, you could say it was pretty damn fucking good. And that was only his first time! You should hear about the time with the seventeen erogenous zones. I can't wait until he gets experienced with the likes of you and then he shows me all he's learned."

"You think YOU can't wait!" Suzanne said with exasperation. "I want Alan to fuck ME until I'm the one who's too sore to walk! And you got to take his virginity, too, you lucky bitch. AND, you're doing a threesome with him! That just makes me drool. And here I am, forced to go slow with him, for Susan's sake. Life can be so frustrating."

"Yeah..." said Katherine, aglow with her fond memories. "That's about the only edge I've got on you, that I took his virginity. And he took mine. Alan's going to be the only guy to ever fuck me, if I can help it. But that's all I've got going. How can I compete with you? Or should I say you two?" She grabbed both of Suzanne's boobs and started playing with them.

"Hey!" Suzanne took Katherine's hands away. "Let's get dressed already! But don't forget you're his sister. I can't compete with that."

Katherine ignored that comment and continued as she started to dress, "And anyways, it's not all wine and roses. Remember that Mom has grounded both Alan and me for a week, and we've resolved to not break Mom's boundaries rules here in the house. So he can't fuck me again aaaaaallll the way until next Moooonday!!"

"That's very wise, Katherine. Be patient. You have lots of time. But speaking of time, let's continue this talk later. I've gotta go cook dinner for my very unfuck, fuck, fuck, fuckable husband. ... But the afterglow of this day will make dinner a lot more bearable. This will help too." Suzanne stuck her egg vibrator back up her pussy.

Both of them giggled.

The knockout redhead enthused as she put a robe back on, "What a great day! You go first and make sure the coast is clear - it's less weird if you're using this bathroom than if I am. Then I'll go. But stay in your room for a bit. Susan won't think it weird if I look like I just had an orgasm, given what Alan just told her, but we can't both be looking like that! And the smell. This whole bathroom smells like the inside of a giant pussy. Let's air this place out."

CHAPTER 3

Suzanne quietly made her way downstairs, hoping that Susan wouldn't notice her. But she needn't have worried because Alan went the extra mile to cover Suzanne's tracks. When Suzanne came down the stairs towards the living room, she looked over to the kitchen for Susan and indeed saw her there with Alan.

Susan was facing away in front of a counter top while Alan knelt behind her. He had her skirt pulled up and was rubbing her ass intently. She continued to fiddle with food on the stove and even happily hum, acting as if her son wasn't exploring every nook and cranny of her butt.

Suzanne pondered, That's funny. I thought Susan said Alan couldn't touch her in places like that. So much for boundaries! Then it occurred to her, Oh. This must be the "getting of attention" I've heard about. Nice!

Suzanne walked away from the kitchen and towards the front door. Today's little poolside scheme is already working wonders. Looks like Susan is going to crumble even faster than I'd thought. Excellent. She went to the underwear cabinet and changed from her robe into normal clothing without being overheard.

Before Suzanne left the house, she walked back to the edge of the living room and peeked to see how things were faring in the kitchen. To her surprise, Alan now had his face buried up his mother's ass crack. He looked like he was rooting around for something in there with his nose. Susan no longer appeared calm, but in fact clutched the counter edge as if she was about to climax.

Suzanne chuckled to herself. I should just let the happy couple be. But if I speak up, I might help push things forwards a bit further. So she said out loud, "Sweetie, did you lose the car keys? I don't think you'll find them up there."

She laughed at her own joke while Susan and Alan disengaged and frantically scanned the room to find the voice they'd just heard. When they looked back and saw it was only Suzanne, they relaxed somewhat.

At least Alan relaxed. He'd jumped up, but he quickly got back down on his knees and grasped the still skittish Susan's legs so her marvelous ass wouldn't be able to scamper away.

Susan couldn't hide how flustered she was, especially since Alan was once again lightly breathing onto her ass, giving her goose bumps. He'd discovered that drove her crazy. She stood straight and tried to act casual, even though her ass was completely exposed. "Uh, hi, Suzanne. Very funny. It's, uh, not what it looks like. Uh, okay, maybe it is, but, uh... We were just, uh... Tiger was helping me, ummm..." Her face reddened further as she failed to think up even one vaguely plausible cover explanation for what Suzanne had seen.

Alan stepped in to save her. "I was just helping her by getting her attention. I told you about that Aunt Suzy, right? It's kind of a rule we have that I can play with her ass as a kind of foreplay before she gives me a blowjob. Remember how nurse Akami says I need a lot of stimulation and not just a quick ejaculation." He went back to blowing on her skin, causing it to tingle.

"Oh. Of course," Suzanne replied in a level voice, as if Alan had just told her about a nice sale price for rental cars. "Not only that, Susan, but Alan has to get your attention in some kind of special way if he needs a blowjob. Otherwise, how are you going to know just how needy he is?" She was just saying whatever would make Susan happy. She wanted to make up for her naughty interruption and put Susan back at ease.

Susan was already losing herself in another erotic fog as Alan continued to stimulate her ass in exciting ways. She had put the interruption so far behind her that she struggled to come up with a response. "Um, yeah. It's all very... necessary." She tried to change the subject. "Did you just come in? You surprised me."

"Yeah," Suzanne lied. She figured that was a lot better than saying she'd come from fucking Katherine. But she brought the conversation back around. She wanted to acclimate Susan to taking part in sexual acts while others watched and she could tell that Alan had figured out her intent and was playing along. "Tell me more about this attention ritual, Sweetie. Exactly how do you show her you need her to suck your cock?"

"Glad you asked, Aunt Suzy. When Mom cooks, she usually wears something like this apron that can easily be brushed aside so I can get to her ass no problem. She's always thinking that I might sneak up on her and grab her ass, so she gives me easy access. Don't you, Mom?" He was heavily kneading one of her ass cheeks even as he blew between her legs to excite her pussy, which was a mere couple of inches from his lips.

"Uh, um, yes... But really, Son! This is not the type of conversation... Oh my God! Please take your hand off! Suzanne can see!" The hand she referred to was now deep in her ass crack.

Suzanne calmly noted, "Big deal. I saw a lot more than this by the pool this afternoon. Please continue, Sweetie."

He continued with his probing and his explanation. "Like I was saying, Mom is dressed so I can get to her ass. No underwear, of course. She keeps her crack extremely clean for me too, at all times. And I've managed to surprise her a couple of times, including just before you came in. It kind of reminds me of when we used to surprise tickle each other when I was a kid. Anyways, I grope at her ass cheeks, like I'm doing now. She really digs that. A couple times she's pretended that I wasn't there at all, and let me fondle her for ages. But today I felt like zeroing in right at her ass crack. I wanted to see what was in there. Like this curious hole."

At that, Alan stuck a finger into Susan's anus. He carefully placed a couple of his remaining fingers outside her ass on either side of her pussy lips. He was going as close to the limits as he could.

She cried out, "Tiger! Please!" However, her body betrayed her words. Her pussy opened up and rich smelling lubricant started to flow out and down her inner legs.

Alan acted dumb. "Please what? Please saw my finger in and out a bit? Like this?"

"YES! I mean, no! What I really mean is, Suzanne is here!"

He teased, "You mean I'm being rude to play with your ass but ignore our guest's ass?"

"Yes! I mean, no! Don't stop!"

"Then do you mean you'd like Suzanne to take over?"

Before she realized it, she heard herself saying, "No! You're doing just fine! Uh, I meant..."

Susan was at a loss for words. She bent over at a ninety degree angle to give Alan better ass access and also to hide her very red face. Her asshole and vagina were opened wide. Her body was primed and in the ready position to be mounted and fucked hard until she passed out. It felt like the most natural position for her to offer her son.

She thought, This is so embarrassing, but let's face facts. I'm a hot horny mother ready to be used for pleasure in any way necessary so my son can empty his dick of another load. And then, when he's given that up, his balls will fill with cum again and I'll help him drain them again. And again. And again. Forever! What a glorious cycle. I just have to put up with my deep shame to save him from nasty sperm build up! That's the most important thing.

She mashed her boobs into the cold kitchen counter, which stimulated her hypersensitive nipples. That alone caused her back and ass to buck up convulsively, and she almost screamed.

Suzanne chuckled at Susan's response. Before Susan could complain more, Suzanne said, "I see. But Alan, what were you doing when I came in? It looked like you were trying to shove your whole face up that hole."

"Oh. That. I was, sort of. My mom likes it when I lick her ass crack. It's something I just discovered today. Don't you dig it, Mom?"

Susan failed to answer the question, as she put on a false "nothing to see here" smile. She was blushing furiously. She felt like she'd been found out because having her ass licked didn't seem to advance her goal keeping her son's balls well drained. She prayed that Suzanne wouldn't say anything about it.

Alan immediately dove back in with his tongue. Its probing wetness found her puckered anus. He spread her cheeks with his hands to give him better access to that secret spot. He plunged the tip of his tongue right in her hole. She let out an excited gasp.

Suzanne asked very matter-of-factly, "So Susan. How is it that I never heard about this getting of attention ritual until today? I thought we shared everything."

Susan was so aroused that she had a hard time talking. "We do... but... so embarrassing... shameful... I told you about the uh... the uh... the ass play... well, most of it, but... Oh, Tiger, please!"

Susan looked back at Suzanne nervously, and then pushed his head away. "Tiger. Please! Really! That's so improper! That's enough ass licking for now, buster."

He abruptly withdrew the tongue and stood up. "You're right, Mom. That is enough of that. I'm ready for you to suck my cock now." He whipped his penis out of his pants. It was rock hard and throbbing like a beating heart as the blood coursed through it. The head of his penis was already shiny and slick from pre-cum. He clenched his PC muscle, which caused his penis to bob up and down.

Susan was still pressed face down into the counter, but he spun her around like a rag doll and put her hand on his rod. She stared at the ceiling because she couldn't bear to look at Suzanne.

Alan continued, "Suzanne, you're more than very familiar with this next part. Susan now drops to her knees and sucks, licks, and strokes my erection until I feel reeeeaaally good. Don't you, Mom? Would you like to be a helpful cocksucker right now?"

Her hand was already naturally stroking his erection from the instant she held it, and her second hand quickly joined in. "You know I would. But Suzanne is here. And..."

Alan prodded, "Well, do you think my blue balls just go away when Suzanne is around? No! They usually get much worse."

"I know that, Son..." Her fingers were happily slipping and sliding up and down. "But... But... But there's something else. ... On the tip of my tongue... What was it?" She continued to stroke as she stared into space, and then it came to her. "Oh yeah! Your punishment! No blowjobs until Tuesday. Don't you remember?"

"Dang! My punishment. Huh." Alan was frustrated because he did remember. But then he pointed out, "Well, you only said no blowjobs. You can still give me a handjob, like you're already doing now."

"I suppose I could..." She stroked for some more moments, pondering again. At first, she wondered if it was really proper to give her son a handjob, considering the punishment. But after a minute or two, with her fingers continually running up and down his pre-cum soaked skin, she got so aroused that she began to wonder if it was really fair to have a ban on blowjobs after all.

My son has needs. Big needs! To deny him blowjobs would be like denying a sick patient their medicine, no? And is it really fair to punish a boy with a cock this thick and tasty?

She was completely lost in the act for a couple more minutes. But then she heard some noises, looked up, and saw Suzanne standing there across the kitchen. She blushed all over again. "Suzanne! You're still here! Um, of course you are. What am I thinking? But you're so quiet. How can you just stand there and watch me do this?"

Suzanne stepped forward. "Oh, you're right. I'm sorry. How rude of me. You must need some help. Here. I can take care of his balls." Suzanne drew nearer, with an outstretched hand.

Susan let go of Alan's penis in shock and then physically got between Suzanne and Alan's crotch. "No! I didn't mean that!" She saw Suzanne's hand continuing to get closer and decided it was better to do without than share. That was another sinful boundary she didn't want to ever cross. "Tiger, that's enough of that! Put your thing away right now. We can't do this in front of other people. It's time for dinner in any case. Look. You've made me nearly burn the food."

She turned back around and moved to the stove to tend to the food. Her whole body was shaking with excitement and shame.

Suzanne laughed again. Partly it was the sight of her friend acting serious even as her ass was still unwittingly completely exposed now that she was facing away again. Suzanne also partly laughed at her own chutzpah in stepping towards them and seeing if she could join in.

Oops. I tried too much there. Maybe I'll have better luck next time. It was a bit bold and unwise to even interrupt their privacy. But it was worth it just to see the look on her face. I'm such a terribly naughty meanie these days, heh-heh-heh. Plus, if I keep it up, eventually Susan and I will be able to trade off stroking and sucking and she won't even blink an eye about it.

Since Alan's erect penis was still hanging out of his shorts, Suzanne took another step forward and held it in her hands. "Look at this, Susan. Our Sweetie here is still hard. Are you just going to ignore this and leave him suffering? Isn't this why he was getting your attention? Should I take over if you're busy with the food?"

Susan turned around with another look of total shock and dismay. She'd expected that Alan would have tucked his hard-on away. But now Suzanne's hand was sliding up and down his slippery rod.

Alan spoke up. "That's okay, Suzanne. Thanks for the offer, but Mom's right. It's time for dinner. Anyways, I've already done it eight times today and I could honestly use a break." Actually he hadn't meant to have things go this far - he was just rubbing his mother's ass to allow Suzanne to leave unnoticed, which turned out to be a moot point, anyway.

Suzanne said, "Eight times?! Holy cow."

Susan turned around again to stare at Alan and put a hand over her mouth to hide how widely it was hanging open in surprise.

Alan said, "I know. And the day's not even over."

"Wow. That's impressive." Suzanne was stalling for time with small talk while she kept stroking. But after nearly another minute of gently jacking him off, she looked up at an increasingly peeved Susan and forced herself to ask, "Are you sure I should stop, Sweetie?"

"Yep. I'm sure."

"You positive? Because I would hate to leave you hanging. So to speak." She smiled now at her increasingly blatant attempt to draw things out even more.

He smiled too. He thought, I know Mom's not pleased, but what was she thinking, just stopping right in the middle of something like that? Frankly, this feels far too good to give up. Is nine times in one day doable?!

After another long pause, he looked at Susan with her hands defiantly on her hips and said to Suzanne, "Well, if you insist, you can do that for another minute or two until the dinner is on the table. But please make sure I don't cum again. I don't think my penis will be happy tomorrow."

He cupped his hands and yelled loudly, "KATHERINE! COME! I WANT YOU TO GO DOWN! THERE'S SOMETHING HERE FOR YOU TO EAT!" Suzanne and Alan chuckled, but the comment flew over Susan's head.

In less than a minute, Katherine bounded down the stairs. She was in a great mood after having so much fun with Suzanne.

Susan turned around from the stove to greet her daughter, and saw Suzanne still jacking off Alan's prick. That wasn't much of a surprise, but the fact that Suzanne was now topless certainly was. She'd been fully clothed not but half a minute earlier. "Suzanne!" she griped. "Your blouse. What happened to your blouse?"

As Katherine flew into the kitchen, she took stock of the situation and quipped, "Hi Mom. It probably went to the same place your dress did."

Susan reached around and felt her ass. She realized in horror that her ass was still completely uncovered and now three people were staring at it. She finally pulled her dress back down and covered it up.

Meanwhile, Suzanne answered, "Susan, you don't expect me to jack off Alan with my clothes on, do you? That's so unstimulating for the poor guy. We have to think of his needs." Suzanne technically wasn't blowing Alan, but her mouth was so close to the tip of his penis that her breathing stimulated it even further.

Susan was now increasingly irked, both at herself and at everyone else. She felt like she'd been made a fool of. She said crossly, "Well it is technically possible, you know. And there are more important things in the universe than stimulating Alan, believe it or not. But as a matter of fact, I'm putting my foot down. Please stop that right now. Alan, it's time for dinner. It's time to get seated at the dinner table. You too, Katherine."

Alan was greatly enjoying the whole situation. Getting blown or sucked was such a common thing for him by now that he felt completely relaxed. He stood in a casual pose with his hands in his pockets while Suzanne had one leg snaked between his and her breasts pressed into his pants-covered thighs as her tongue flicked around his penis head.

Even though Susan had just covered up her butt and was now actually fairly covered up, that was almost made up by the skimpy dress Katherine wore.

Life was good for Alan and the only limit to his fun was how much his penis could take. Today he was certainly testing the very limits of just how much stimulation one man could stand.

Suzanne's blouse hung wrapped around her stomach. She finally let go of Alan's rod, pulled her blouse back up, and buttoned it together, thanks to Susan's continued glares. "Susan, you're cross. Sorry. I'm really not trying to be flip or undermine your authority here. It's just that, well, thinking about Alan's penis makes me want to do crazy things. Of course I want to throw my clothes off and suck him to completion."

"Don't we all," Katherine giddily interrupted. "What did I miss here?" She grabbed some plates and silverware and set the dining table.

"Oh, not much," Susan said, glum but a little bit mollified. "Just the usual. Too much talk about sexual things." She turned to the now-standing Suzanne. Alan stood next to her, but he was finally putting his penis back in his pants. Watching it disappear was like a tragedy to her. It was all she could do not to dart over and stuff his erection in her mouth instead.

So Susan was very sincere when she said, "And I understand where you're coming from, Suzanne. Boy, do I understand! I can't believe I let Alan do that to my ass, but it just shows how I get carried away too. Let's try to respect each other's wishes a bit more and be more discreet helping him with his treatments, okay?"

Suzanne nodded. "Yes. Certainly. I'm sorry I interrupted you and then got carried away. And speaking of dinner, I really should be going. My husband and kids must be starving. If my husband only knew what was keeping me, he might get a little bit angry!"

Suzanne held her hand next to her ear as if she was holding a cell phone and pretended to speak into it, "Hello, Eric dear. I'll be over shortly so don't worry. I meant to start dinner already but time flies when you're holding throbbing teen cock in your hands."

She pretended to be listening to her husband's response, then said, "What? You disagree? Well, don't knock it till you try it. You've never felt tempted to rip your blouse open and rub your E-cups all over Alan's chest while he floods your mouth with his sweet seed? No? Oh, I forgot, you don't have E-cups, more like C-cups."

The others laughed. Eric had gained enough weight in recent years to develop some "man breasts."

Then Suzanne added into her pretend phone, "Don't tell me you don't like the taste of his seed. After all, you've kissed me enough times just minutes after I've blown him."

This time, her comment was greeted with more shock than laughter. She had to point out, "Just kidding, folks, just kidding. Even Eric doesn't deserve that. Besides, I'm pretty sure he's forgotten what kissing is. I've gotta run. I'll see you later."

Suzanne rushed to the front door and left. But, as intended, her pretend phone call had at least distracted Susan so she no longer felt ashamed and irate. Instead, she and her children found themselves thinking of Ron and what might happen if Ron ever found out what was really happening in his house. That sobered them all up for a little while.

CHAPTER 4

After Susan finished cooking, she left to change out of her cooking clothes into something more formal and more alluring.

The Plummers sat down at the dinner table. Then Susan said grace.

Finally Katherine was free to talk and she asked, "So what's the special occasion, Mom?"

"What do you mean?"

"You're actually wearing clothes!" Katherine laughed at her own joke.

Susan wasn't so pleased. "Very funny," she griped. She nervously twirled a strand of hair in her fingers, afraid Alan might not like her appearance. She'd been somewhat freaked out by what happened earlier in the afternoon and wanted to wear something more respectable, but at the same time she still wanted to arouse her son.

"Well, I think you look great, Mom," Alan said positively. "You know, sometimes you're just as alluring all dressed up as when you're naked."

"Thank you, Tiger." Susan was very relieved to hear his compliment.

She was wearing a lilac dress with long white sleeves. It exposed a tremendous amount of cleavage. But compared to what she was wearing lately, it seemed conservative, since it didn't have any potential for her nipples or tits to pop out. The fact that this dress was now considered conservative showed how much things had changed in just a few weeks.

Of course, she wasn't wearing any bra or panties. That Plummer house "tradition" had become so established recently that it was more like an iron-clad rule. The feeling of her nipples and mound rubbing against the rough fabric helped keep her in an aroused state.

Alan nudged his sister. "What do you think?"

"Oh, I think Mom looks totally steaming hot. Good enough to eat." Katherine lewdly licked her lips. Coming straight from sex with Suzanne, she was very aroused by the prospect of doing the same to her mother.

Susan could feel the sexual desire radiating from her daughter, and nervously tried to change the subject. She stood up. "Speaking of good enough to eat, let me get the food."

When Susan came back to the table, Katherine asked her, "So what's all this about your ass, Mom? Why was it hanging out so deliciously naked when I came down, and what did you say Alan was doing to it?"

Susan sighed. "Here we go again. Let's see. How can I explain this?"

Alan helped out. "Sis, I was fondling Mom's ass when Suzanne came over. But I wasn't violating the no-touching rule. You see, when Mom set that rule, she also made clear some allowable exceptions. For instance, she said that it would be okay if I got her attention that I needed sexual relief by grabbing her butt and fondling it."

Susan made an excuse to go back into the kitchen, blushing profusely.

Katherine quietly grumbled and was jealous about that until she thought some more, and came up with an idea. Then she enthused, "Oh great! What a great rule! If you want to get my attention, why don't you do something similar? I know! You can stick your finger up my fuck hole. Or really, any object of that general size and shape. That'll be sure to get my attention, heh-heh."

"Kaaaathriiiine!" chided Susan from the kitchen. "You know Alan shouldn't do something like that. Even talking like that is so unladylike. It's so very improper! Words like 'fuck hole' - for shame. Angel, I thought I raised you better. Why don't you think of something else?"

"Okay," Katherine said, delighted that Susan didn't mind the general concept of having her own special way of getting Alan's attention. "Let's see... the butt is already taken. We could make it the boobs, but let's face it, mine aren't as nice as some other people's around here." She made a frustrated, screwed-up face at that thought. "Oh, I know: my pussy! Not the inside, Mom, don't worry, but the shaved smooth outside. That's something special. Alan could pet the outside. What do you think, Big Fa- ... Uh, Brother?"

"Sounds fine to me!" He picked up his fork and knife and began to eat.

"What about you, Mom?" Katherine asked. "Is that an okay signal?"

"Well, Angel, I don't really see why we need these signals in the first place, but I guess since I have one it would be hypocritical of me... Tiger, do you promise to restrain yourself and go no further than the outside with this signal?"

"Yes, I promise. I won't go any further when signaling." He was careful with his words because he thought to himself, However, when not signaling I'm going to keep fucking her silly!

Alan had never broken a promise, as far as his mother knew. But he often would only adhere to the "letter of the law" and this time he realized he'd found another loophole. He even justified fucking his sister by the fact that his mother had never explicitly forbade them from fucking each other.

Before Susan could fully process his clarification, Katherine cried, "Goody! Why don't we try it out right now, and see if it works?" She stood up and walked around the table to Alan. She wore a short dress and pulled it up, so that her brother's face was inches from her bare pussy.

"Katherine, please! Not at dinner!" Susan complained. "You haven't eaten yet."

"But MoooOOOOoooom..." Katherine whined.

Alan more cleverly said, "Mom, do you suppose we could try it out for just a minute? I think it would be important to establish just what's acceptable here, while you're nearby, so you can help us clarify some gray areas. Otherwise we won't know how far to go when we're alone."

Susan felt trapped but compelled by that logic. "I don't know. It's so improper. I mean, doing something like that in a common room, in front of someone else..."

"But Mom," he persisted, "you were just letting me fondle your ass when Suzanne walked by. And you blew me in the back yard today in front of two people, even."

Susan blushed some more.

Alan thought that both cute and arousing.

As usual, she relented. "Don't remind me of my shameful mistakes. ... Okay, okay, fine. You're completely incorrigible. But just to clarify the boundaries. Very briefly! Your food is just sitting there getting cold. I made that lasagna with love."

"Excellent!" Katherine cried. She immediately took all of her clothes off. The two of them moved to a couch near the dining room table.

"What do you think you're doing?!" Susan complained to her daughter. "Your clothes!" She rightly wondered why Katherine had to take her top off for Alan to touch her bald pussy.

But rather than let Katherine answer, Alan immediately placed his hand on his sister's pussy and asked Susan, "Here's a question: the clitoris. What do you think about my touching the clit? It is on the outside, you know. So isn't it okay?"

Alan naturally rubbed Katherine's clit as he asked this. He used his left hand to pull back the hood and rubbed the tip until it stuck out like a little prick, red and swollen. He used his sister's moans as an excuse to push things even farther. "I hope I'm not being too rough; maybe you need a little lubricant." He licked his finger and rubbed her nub even faster now that it was covered with spit.

Susan waffled. "I don't know. I mean, that seems awfully sexual."

"But is it really that different from pinching a nipple after touching a breast?"

"Well, no, but..."

He cut in, and went on before she could think, "Then we're in agreement. But what about the pussy lips? That's a tougher one. If I put my finger right here, along Katherine's slit, I'm still on the outside, but I could kind of press down, like this."

His finger first circled around the outer lips, then slid back and forth in between the inner folds. He was still holding back the hood with his other hand. He managed to rub her clit while massaging his sister's meaty pussy lips.

Susan was silent, as if struck dumb by the sight. She felt her own pussy start to moisten.

He said, "So that's on the outside. Whereas THIS is on the inside." He dramatically plunged two fingers into his sister's slit and started up a rapid fucking action with his hand.

Katherine moaned loudly. She was in a very happy place as his fingers explored her clit and then caressed her pussy lips, all wet with her juices. She could even smell her own aroma as it started to fill the room.

Her mother could easily smell it too, even over the steaming lasagna. "Tiger, please! Outside the lips only! And in any case, the proper time for that is after dinner! Your food is getting cold. I thought you were talking about just petting the area where she used to have hair." Susan looked down into her lap and noticed that her legs were rubbing together, as if someone else were in control of them. It took all of her self-control to force them to stop moving.

"Oh, you mean like this?" Alan took his fingers out of his sister's steaming hole and caressed her silky skin all around her pussy lips, which was very sensitive. "You're saying this is okay."

Katherine moaned again and kicked her legs about in excitement.

Susan formed a serious, disapproving frown.

So Alan tried to wrap things up. "I'll try to keep it like this and go no further than what I was doing earlier."

"Fine." Susan sighed. "Now that we've got that sorted out, The two of you, please sit down and eat the food I spent so much time making. You really shouldn't be doing this kind of thing in front of other people, even me. Can we be a normal family for five minutes?"

All three of them sat down and began to eat.

Susan glared at her daughter. "Angel? Forget something?"

"Oh yeah." Katherine smiled mischievously because she had been sitting completely naked. She got up and put her clothes back on.

"Really!" Susan complained as she ate, "I think you two take far too much advantage of my kind nature. Imagine. Eating dinner naked! Remember that you're both grounded for the week."

"That means I can stay home and suck Alan's Popsicle all week long!" Katherine happily pointed out. She was sitting again after quickly throwing her clothes back on.

"No, young lady, remember the other part of your punishment? No blow... um, oral stimulation tasks for you. But since I'm in a generous mood, I'll let you stimulate him once a day with your hands, but that's it. And you're done for today. After all, you're supposed to be having a punishment, not a reward. And Tiger remember, no touching her either. You're grounded too."

"Except for touching her pussy, to get her attention," he pointed out.

"Yes, I suppose. Except for that. Just once a day though. God, I can't believe how weak I am!" She wagged a finger at both of them in a mothering way. "And no more stunts like this pussy-petting at dinner or whatever you call it. Is that clear? ... Oh my. I said 'pussy.' Is there any decent word for that area? Bush? No, you don't have one. Mound? Oh dear. Nothing works. You two are corrupting me."

The siblings nodded in agreement at her restrictions and also at the fact that they were corrupting her. They tried to hide their smiles.

CHAPTER 5

Susan continued, "We're a normal family eating a normal dinner. So can we please focus on talking about something at dinner other than sucking Alan's Popsicle? Um, I mean, uh, stimulating Alan's member?"

"Sure. But Mom, you're not weak," Alan explained as he took a bite of his lasagna. "This week I'm going to need all the help I can get. Remember that my Boy Scout hike is coming up this weekend? I'm going to be gone all of Saturday and Sunday. This means I'll probably need to aim for seven or eight times a day for the week before and after, since I'll be lucky to have even one orgasm on both of those days."

Alan had been in the Boy Scouts for years, and he was on the verge of becoming an Eagle Scout. He had all but dotted the i's and crossed the t's. But ever since he had begun his "treatment" he had been neglecting the Scouts completely. He realized he had to go on this camping trip or he'd be in serious trouble with his scouting troop.

"Oh my!" Susan exclaimed. "Oh dear." The implications sank in as she happily imagined blowing her son that many times a day. Too much was not enough for her. She could literally suck him off a dozen times a day and still want more.

Her pussy started throbbing and her nipples grew harder than ever, but she clenched her legs and tried to think wholesome, religious thoughts. "Oh dear. Tiger, that's going to be really tough. Do you think you'll be able to handle it?"

"I don't know. To average six times a day is so hard. As you know, even though today has been an exceptional day so far, I was below target the last couple of days. So you can see I'm really going to need a lot of help. Especially from you and Suzanne, Mom, since you won't let Katherine help much. Not to mention the sheer amount of time it takes to get sucked off so many times! Luckily this is a weekend and so we can really take time and enjoy ourselves. But how can I manage so many times during the school week?"

He continued, "I'm thinking that sometimes it may be helpful if someone could just milk me with me hardly noticing. Like, for instance, if I'm doing my homework, Mom, and you come up and jack me off and I never even stop doing my homework the whole time. Remember how Akami said that prolonged stimulation was essential."

"I don't know, Tiger," said a visibly worried Susan. "I'm supposed to be punishing you, even if it's only until Tuesday... I promise that when Tuesday comes around I'll really help you out a lot..."

Alan could see she was wavering. "You just said the punishment was for blowjobs only. But in any case, you'll hardly let Katherine touch me, and you won't touch me now, so you expect Suzanne to do everything? She's here some of the time, but not all the time. Like she's never over in the mornings, and I need a lot of help then. I can barely make six as it is; how can I do seven or eight without a lot of help from more than just her?"

"I don't know, Tiger. But you've hardly eaten a bite yet. Is this really an appropriate topic for dinner conservation?"

So they changed topics and finished dinner.

When it was over, Susan went back to her room to change. Despite the compliments, she already felt overdressed. Screw this "normal clothes" shit, she cursed to herself as she stood before her dressing closet.

Who needs all that heavy clothing? We live in Southern California. Clothes are unnecessary in this weather. There's a big penis out there needing to be pleasured and stroked and sucked. With Angel out there as competition, I'd better wear something that'll allow more "accidents" so he'll notice ME. Let's see.... This'll do. She grabbed the lowest cut dress she could find and put it on.

Alan and Katherine were eating ice cream for dessert as Susan came back into the dining room and sat back down. She said, "Now, where were we? Now that dinner is over, we were going to finish our discussion about penis stimulation."

Alan smiled to see Susan's new outfit, but didn't comment on it. "I think we were near a decision. Come on Mom, what'll it be? Can't you help out more, or have Katherine help out more, or both?"

"Hmm... I don't know," she said uncertainly. Despite her cocksucking lust, she felt the parental need to follow through on her punishments. She hoped to at least make it without blowing him until Tuesday. "What if you just have Suzanne help you a couple of times a day, and 'do your thing' to make up the difference? For the next two days?"

Susan sat at the head of the table, and Alan and Katherine sat on either side of her, as they usually did. Susan leaned forward as if deeply engrossed in the topic, which caused her skimpy orange dress to slide down. Her bountiful mounds spilled forward, fully exposed to his eyes.

Despite all her talk about wanting to act like a normal family, she had specifically changed into this dress just so it could slip down in this manner. Her face looked demure, but her erect nipples betrayed her excitement.

The fact was, she'd been so sexually aroused at the pool earlier that she still had an erotic buzz she couldn't shake. Alan's ass fondling before dinner got the buzz humming even louder, but then they'd been interrupted before the two of them could get off. Furthermore, the fact that Alan had been doing things to her right in front of Suzanne and Katherine turned her on even more. The idea of being ravished by Alan in a crowded public space kept intruding on her thoughts.

It was all Alan could do not to reach out and pinch his mother's nipples. But he was equally distracted by his sister across the table from him. She wore a thin top which barely had enough fabric to not qualify as see-through. Worse (or better, depending on one's point of view), it was about two sizes too large, and one or the other of the two shoulder straps fell off her shoulders practically every time she took another bite to eat. This frequently caused her top to fall down enough to completely expose a boob.

Alan finally tore his mind from his mother and sister's tits long enough to answer, "Mom, you would actually have me masturbate? Commit the sin of Onan?"

Susan crumbled, putting her face in her hands. "No, of course not! I don't know what I'm thinking any more. What if Suzanne and I just jack it off a lot?"

"Um, Mom, we could try that, but my penis might get seriously chafed. Remember what Akami said about the difference between the hand and mouth when it comes to chafing."

Katherine giggled at the always absurd notion of penis chafing. She said as seriously as she could, "That's a big problem, Bro. Are you sure it isn't chafed already? Maybe we should take a look."

Alan looked to his mother for permission.

She coughed nervously. "Ah, yes. I think that, uh, for medical reasons, it's good to see its condition now before we consider the future. We do have to consider the, uh, chafing... problem."

So Alan unzipped his shorts and released his eager penis. As he'd just finished eating his dessert, he pulled his chair away from the table (and closer to his mother) so the other two could have a good view of it.

It was as if he'd hit a button controlling his mother labeled "pant." Susan's chest immediately began heaving as her breath became heavy and ragged from seeing the mouthwatering penis so close to her. With all that movement, her dress slid down to her stomach.

Alan felt he could watch his mother's heaving naked breasts for hours. He eventually tore his eyes away long enough to look back at his sister's chest, and noticed a similar reaction. It was almost comical how loudly the two of them were now panting.

In fact, Susan got so horny so quickly that it was all she could do not to reach into his lap and start stroking. But she still had enough of her old mindset to worry about doing that in front of Katherine. So instead, she said, "Tiger, why don't you scoot up to the table there, and I'll get you both some cookies."

She didn't really want to get them cookies as they'd just had ice cream and she tried to limit their sweets, but it was an excuse for her to get away before she did something rash. She stood up to go.

Alan replied, "Okay, but you know there's a certain morning alarm clock that I've been greatly missing. Honestly. I thought after Tuesday that maybe I'd see that more often."

Susan gasped and fled to the kitchen.

CHAPTER 6

Once Susan got there she more or less composed herself and even pulled her dress back up. She returned to the dining room with a plate of cookies a couple of minutes later.

Alan was scooted all the way forward, so Susan couldn't see into his lap from where she now sat. But what she didn't know what that while she was in the kitchen, Katherine had started to play footsie with her brother.

Alan sat all the way forward to help facilitate the movements of his sister.

As it was, she had to slump in her chair, acting as if she was really full, in order to reach across the wide table. Her foot found his exposed penis and trapped it against his thigh. As she built up a good rhythm of pressing down on it and rubbing, she couldn't help but briefly let out a wicked smile.

Susan was still too flustered by her own desires to notice.

Alan wolfed down a couple of cookies, and slouched back in his chair, giving his sister's foot even better access. He opened his legs wide.

That allowed Katherine to experiment with two feet on his penis at once. It wasn't easy, especially with an unsuspecting Susan sitting only a couple of feet away, but she managed to trap the penis with one foot and rub the penis against it with the other. However, it wasn't worth all the extra effort and risk so she soon returned to rubbing his penis into his thigh with just the one foot.

Katherine commented, "Hey, Bro, I'll bet it feels good to relax after a nice meal like that."

"Oh, it sure does, Sis. It feels incredible. You have no idea how good." Of course, they were talking about the footsie job, but Susan didn't know that.

"Oh, I think I have some idea," she winked. "It's good to kick back and relax. You know, stretch your feet out and take a load off." She gave his dick an extra hard rub right then to make sure he understood what load she wanted to get off.

Alan's eyes went wide at her innuendo and daring rubbing, but he quickly recovered. He turned to Susan and said, "Boy, that really was good, Mom. And homemade chocolate chip cookies, again!"

Alan had good reason to praise her. Ever since Ron had returned to Asia, it seemed that she was cooking Alan's favorite dishes and making special desserts every night. The house was overflowing with homemade cookies. She smiled widely at his compliment. She couldn't explain why, but lately she was extremely eager to please him in all things. She was also thinking on some level that the more he ate, the more sexual energy and cum production he could have.

He added, "Now that I'm done, can I get Katherine's attention, properly?"

She frowned at that. "Certainly not! I said-"

"You said," Alan interrupted, "And I quote, 'The proper time for that is after dinner.' So we're just obeying your instructions from earlier."

Susan wrinkled her brow in consternation, tricked by her own words. She was mostly worried that the sight of more sexual fun would get her too aroused again. She wavered. "I don't know. Angel is still eating a cookie and I-"

Before Susan could get any further, Katherine took that as a yes and yelped in glee. Then she said, "Don't worry, Mom, I'm all done." She stuffed the rest of the cookie into her mouth and finished it off. "Come over here, Brother." She took her foot off his crotch under the table, allowing him to stand up.

Alan walked around to the other side of the table to sit next to his sister. He stepped out of his shorts as he got up. His stiff erection bounced lewdly as he walked.

"Tiger!" Susan complained. "Your shorts!" She'd managed to calm down a bit when she went to the kitchen, but her boobs resumed heaving as she watching her son's penis bounce right past her.

He deliberately made it worse by pausing right in front of her. With his penis nearly at her eye level, he reached forward and grabbed another cookie.

Susan grasped at her chest as if struggling for air, and that caused her low cut dress to fall below her nipples again. For once, she didn't do it on purpose; she was just reacting and clutching instinctively and the dress did the rest.

"What, Mom? Didn't you ask me to take my penis out earlier? And I'm so stuffed after that wonderful meal that I can hardly expect to keep my shorts on." He stood above his sister and admired a great view down his sister's top, the nipples clearly visible through the fabric.

Then he sat down next to Katherine, and she lifted up her skirt for him. He asked, "Aren't you stuffed, Sis?"

"Gosh, I'm very stuffed!" she proclaimed. "But I like it, feeling stuffed. Don't you think, Mom, that sometimes it feels really good to just be totally stuffed?" She tore her eyes from Alan to look at her mother as her own shoulder strap fell for what seemed to be the thousandth time that evening.

But the wide-eyed and panting Susan completely missed Katherine's double meaning.

Meanwhile, Alan began to caress Katherine's bare pussy with one hand and held onto her left breast with the other. She'd thoughtfully pushed her chair far away from the dinner table to give Alan better access to her lap, but also so her mother could see everything.

"I don't know," their mother replied, "I try to watch my weight very carefully, so I feel too guilty to enjoy feeling really full." She felt like she had to put her foot down and calm her children's behavior, but before she could respond to one thing, something else would come up. In fact, at that very moment she had to complain, "Alan, take your hands off of Angel's tits. Uh, her breasts, I mean. Isn't her pussy good enough for you?"

"Oh. Sorry." He obeyed his mother's command.

Susan's brain wasn't working well. She was fantasizing that it was her pussy which was shaved to look like a girl's, and that Alan's hands were running all over and inside her most private region instead of over her daughter's.

Susan normally would have felt jealous, but she was too aroused for her feelings to really qualify as jealousy. Instead, she thought, All I'd have to do is give the word, and I'm sure he'd be delighted to rub me down there. Just like that. It would be so easy. Maybe I should have him do me, to save my precious Angel from his rapacious clutches. Is he pulling on her clitoris? I'll bet he is!

She leaned forward and confirmed that was what he was doing. God yes! Of course he is. He knows exactly how to please a woman and how to take her to the pinnacles of desire! I'm so worked up that I can barely breathe! Pull on my little nub, Tiger! Make your mommy feel good!

She rubbed her legs together under the table, but it was merely a feeble glimmer of the stimulation she really wanted.

Katherine gave up eating and spread her legs wider. "Well, Mom, sometimes you just have to ignore your guilt and let yourself go every now and then. I think it does a world of good. I think you should get stuffed and just enjoy yourself. Don't you agree, Brother?"

"Oh certainly, Sis," he replied, as he happily stroked his sister's bald pussy. "Mom, one of these days I'd really like to stuff you myself."

Katherine nearly choked on his blatant innuendo and her eyes went wide as he still pulled and played with her clit.

He continued, "After all, you're always cooking for us. One of these days we should cook a really nice meal for you." The extra sentences helped tone his meaning down, but Susan seemed remarkably oblivious in any case.

"That would be really nice," Susan said, wide eyed and breathless. "Maybe you can surprise me for my birthday or Mother's Day."

Surprising himself with his boldness, Alan said, "Don't worry, I'll definitely be stuffing you on both of those days."

Susan finally got the true meaning of all this stuffing innuendo. Her mouth dropped open and her eyes bulged out even more. But she wasn't angry. In fact, she wanted to spread her legs wide and yell, "Why wait? Stuff your mommy now!"

But that was something she felt she could never say and never allow. She was worked up to a fever pitch, but over the next minute or two she slowly calmed down.

Alan and Katherine were generally too busy with each other to pay much attention. If Alan did look her way his eyes would inevitably linger at her bare and jiggling breasts. Frankly, Katherine would get stuck staring at the same sight.

Susan decided that she had to bring an end to the evening's activities before she did something rash. She said, "Okay you two, that's enough. Why don't we get up and clean these dishes?" She looked over at her daughter, hoping to see a positive response.

Katherine was bold enough to lift her left leg and hang it off the armrest of her dinner chair. It gave Susan a clear view of her crotch and allowed Alan greater access to her entire erogenous zone there. It was clear that her slick pussy juice was running out of her pussy and rolling down over her asshole.

Susan stood up. Even though she was trying to cool things down, her wardrobe was not cooperating. Both of her nipples were already on display, and now her top dropped completely off of her tits and fell down her stomach.

Katherine said, "Big Rolling Pin Brother, Mom is saying something about how you need to get off. But first you have to help me get off, too."

Because Alan was all over Katherine like an octopus, Susan assumed that Katherine meant she wanted Alan to literally get off of her. But she didn't understand the rest of what Katherine was talking about, or why she mentioned a rolling pin. She had a strong feeling there was something extra going on, something sexual in the words her children were saying, and she rarely understood it. But the idea that they might be tricking her and toying with her somehow turned her on even more.

Taking their words at face value, she said, "Actually, I said get up. To do the dishes? I think you've gotten your sister's attention by now, Tiger. Come on."

Alan turned to look at Susan and reply, but he found it more than a bit difficult to converse with her. Not only were both of her tits hanging out, but her chest was heaving even more than before, as if she was on the verge of hyperventilating. Her nipples were flying around in a circular pattern that was almost hypnotizing.

Furthermore, now that she stood up, she rubbed her thighs back and forth against each other as if attempting to imitate the rubbing movements of a grasshopper. Her pussy juices were flowing freely under her loose, orange dress, and she delighted in the slippery sliding between her wet thighs. It was a most distracting sight to watch, even with her dress in the way.

She knew that she had to get away quickly because she was losing all control. She closed her eyes so she wouldn't have to see her son's big dick now that he was turned her way.

But as soon as her eyes closed she began daydreaming. She imagined that both of her children stopped what they were doing and jumped her instead. Her fantasies weren't just about Alan for once; she wanted both of her children carnally and in the worst way. She imagined the two of them tying her up as she screamed for mercy. Katherine then sat on her face and forced her to lick her hairless crotch while Alan sank his penis into her vagina and fucked her mercilessly.

She thought, It's a mother's duty to provide for her children. In my case, that means I should provide them my hot body so they can fill up all my orifices with their fluids until cum is dribbling out of my mouth, ass, and cunt! That's just what responsible, good mommies do!

The daydream was so vivid she could almost feel Katherine's slick, shaved pussy rub against her nose, and feel Alan's dick rhythmically bang against her cervix.

Susan was so lost in her startlingly lifelike fantasy that when she opened her eyes again she could scarcely believe her kids were still sitting at the table and not crawling all over her. She stepped forward and grabbed the table to brace herself as she felt a mini-orgasm quake between her legs. She'd lost count of how many orgasms she'd had over the course of the day but it was in the dozens.

Since Katherine had asked Alan to get her off, he wanted to do that before he got up to help with the dishes. Susan seemed so lost in her own world he figured he could keep doing what he was doing for a while at least. He continued to stroke his sister's pussy, and while he didn't put his finger into it, he focused intently on her pussy lips and clit. She was as wet as her mother and she was barely able to restrain herself from attacking his erection as it kept slapping her legs.

Suddenly, Susan shouted out, "No! Don't do it to your mommy!"

Her two children stopped what they were doing and looked in her direction. Her eyes were closed and she was still engrossed in her fantasy of being overpowered by her own children and at first didn't realize she'd said something out loud.

"Do what?" Alan asked quizzically.

Susan pieced together that she'd yelled something and guessed from her daydream what it was. Covering for her accidental outburst, she stammered, "Um, uh, don't disappoint your mommy, I mean your mother, by doing that to your sister too long."

Gathering steam as she realized her words made some sense, she added more forcefully, "I want you two to stop right now and clean up. Katherine, the kitchen is a complete mess. I want you to clean it top to bottom. Alan, you're in charge of the dishes." She didn't actually care about the kitchen at that moment, but she needed things to cool down before she literally burst with desire.

"The dishes?" Alan mildly griped. His mother hadn't been giving him chores for the past week, ever since she'd openly fallen in love with cocksucking him, and he was getting a bit spoiled about that. "What about my penis? It really, really needs help! And Sis is right here..."

"Put on your shorts and behave yourself. Really!" As she said this, her dress slipped further down. Only her wide hips prevented it from falling all the way to the floor. "Katherine is grounded and shouldn't be enjoying herself with such things. I'm going to take a shower right now, and I fully expect you two to behave in the meantime. I'm at the end of my rope, especially the way you two violated my trust by the pool this afternoon, and if I come back and you aren't responsibly doing your chores, I think I'm going to break down and cry. You make me feel like a bad mother. ... When I come back, we'll see about what your penis needs."

Susan hurried out of the room. She'd decided that she needed a quick, cold shower to cool her ardor down. She was inches from just ripping her dress off and yelling, "Do me! Now!" She didn't even care who - Katherine or Alan, preferably both.

After she'd gone, Alan said to his sister, "You know, playing with Mom's cluelessness is fun, but we're probably taking it too far. I don't want to disrespect her."

Katherine thought about that and nodded. "You're right. But it's just so much fun, what with her really sincerely trying to act dignified while her dress falls all the way to her hips every two minutes."

Alan nodded and tried his best not to grin.

CHAPTER 7

The cold shower made Susan feel much better. When she got out, she felt nearly normal. But, in hopeful anticipation of more cocksucking to come, she decided to just wear the dark blue bath robe hanging in the bathroom.

She walked into the kitchen dressed in the robe. She was delighted to see her children hard at work. Alan even had his shorts on and zipped up. She joined in cleaning for a few minutes until the dishes were done and her son was free of obligations.

"That wasn't so hard, was it?" Susan asked. "Now, Tiger, let's see to this problem in your shorts. Do you still need help?"

Alan's face lit up. "Mom, do I ever! You left me hanging there." He had helped Katherine get off after Susan left, but he had yet to cum. He'd done the dishes with an incredibly urgent erection. "Do you want to see something hard? I'll show you something hard." With one fell swoop he pulled his shorts to his knees and his stiff penis sprung out and bounced around wildly.

As Susan was mostly calmed down now, she merely responded with a curious, "Hmmm." But, taking a closer look at his entire crotch region, she noticed how surprisingly red his thighs were. Then she remembered that when the four of them lay out earlier in the day, his legs were the last body part to have suntan lotion applied.

"Oh no, Tiger, look at your legs!" she cried in dismay. "You're getting a serious burn there. Here, Angel, you finish up here in the kitchen and I'll go get some aloe vera to put on your brother before he burns up. The floor could use a good mopping." Susan went out to the back patio to break off fresh leaves of aloe vera from plants in the backyard.

"Oh great. Whoop-de-do," said Katherine, rolling her eyes. "I get to mop while Mom gets to tend to brother's cock. I can't wait for my punishment to be over."

Susan overheard Katherine from outside, and chided her daughter's language as she walked back inside. "Angel, please be polite and refer to it as your brother's penis or member, not a cock."

Susan temporarily forgot or ignored how she'd already called it a cock many times in the heat of passion. She was trying to keep the atmosphere more "professional" than it was before the shower.

But she couldn't put the genie back in the bottle. Even as she tried to maintain a typical suburban soccer mom attitude on the outside, on the inside, the sight of Alan's rigid penis standing at attention was beginning to get to her. All she could think was "cock, cock, cock!" She was hardly back from the patio for ten seconds when she felt the bath robe suffocating her. She loosened the sash and parted the front until her nipples were exposed. It made her feel much better.

Alan retired into the living room and sat down on a plush reclining chair.

Susan stayed in the kitchen to cut up the aloe vera. She took her time, psyching herself up to soothe Alan's penis without getting over excited about it. Memories of her fantasy of being raped by her children were still fresh in her mind, and she was horribly ashamed by her thoughts. She resolved to never, ever think such nasty things again.

After a couple of minutes, Susan came to her son with freshly cut slices of aloe vera. The edges of her bath robe were already being held in place by her extended nipples.

She looked at his crotch with some trepidation, remembering that she wasn't even allowed to give him a blowjob until Tuesday. She hoped that she could restrain herself to a mere handjob, but she had serious doubts about her willpower. She had jilled herself in the shower, which helped, but she wondered if it had been enough.

As soon as she bent over, the nipples couldn't hold the robe in place, and it exposed the rest of her tits and stomach up above the sash. It opened below the sash too, as the fabric fell off each side of her legs. It was almost as if she wore nothing below the sash, and the only reason he couldn't see all of her pussy lips was that she kept her legs tightly closed.

A wave of excitement and relief surged over her with the awareness that her whole chest and crotch was exposed to her son's eyes. A big smile came to her face as she felt as if she'd just been unshackled from prison chains. Needless to say, she pretended not to notice how much she was showing so she could stay that way.

Alan's legs weren't terribly red and the skin probably wouldn't peel, but they did hurt some. Susan applied the aloe as she talked to him about the importance of covering up and protecting his skin. She worked all around his erect penis, acting for the moment as if it wasn't there.

As she finished his thighs (the backs of the legs and lower legs weren't nearly as bad because of how he'd been sitting), he silently took her hand in his and pulled it to his erection.

"Wh-what are you doing?" Susan said nervously, as if she hadn't seen and touched his penis many times already, as if his penis wasn't already exposed, and as if she wasn't aware that nearly the entire front side of her body was exposed. It seemed all her efforts to calm down were in vain, because she was heaving and flushed once more.

"I'm even more red right here." Alan held on to his penis with his other hand, and slipped her hand up and down as if to show just where he was red and how she could help with it.

"Oh... my," was all Susan could say. Finally she picked up another aloe leaf. "Let's get it all covered then." She began to rub the cut aloe leaf all over his penis.

The jelly-like material inside the leaf slowly squeezed out. It felt deliciously cool against his warm, engorged skin.

She deliberately leaned in close, so his erect penis remained inches from her mouth. Several times the tip lightly rubbed past her cheek or chin, nearly driving both of them crazy with desire.

She thoroughly covered his stiffness with the slippery aloe leaf. Very thoroughly. At some point, probably without her even realizing when the change occurred, she stopped rubbing in the aloe and began giving him a fantastic handjob. The aloe functioned like Vaseline, and they both loved the slippery effect it gave.

Susan soon began to enthusiastically throw herself into the job. She bounced up and down from her crouched position as she imagined the hot rod was between her legs instead of in her hands. That in turn caused her boobs to bounce in every direction and even crash into each other. The sash on her blue robe opened more and more until the robe ended up in a heap on the floor all around her.

"You tricked me, didn't you?" she complained hotly. But while she might have looked miffed on the outside, on the inside she was secretly delighted. "You found some thin excuse to get my hands on your cock, knowing that once I touched it, I wouldn't let go."

She didn't even realize she was saying "cock," the same word she'd been criticizing Katherine for using a short while earlier.

She went on, "I'll bet you think you're so clever, tricking your mommy like that. Just because you have such a big fat cock, you expect every big-titted woman you meet to suck it at the drop of a hat. Sorry, mister! You've got another thing coming!"

Her hands were flying up and down his shaft by now. She was so excited that it was obvious she wasn't really mad.

Alan grinned as she replied, "Speaking of sucking, I think some of that aloe vera is stuck. It won't come off unless you lick it."

"Ha! Fat chance! You think I'm going to suck you off? That'll be the day. I'm not going to fall for that one!"

"You're not?" He couldn't figure out if she was joking or what.

"No! Foolish boy! Your punishment says nothing about me titfucking you. Put your cock in my tits this instant!"

Alan immediately obeyed. With all the aloe vera on his pole, there was no need to lube up her cleavage and he started sliding back and forth right away. It felt great.

Too great. Alan couldn't hold back, even with his PC muscle control.

She was just about to take a hand and impale it into her dripping pussy when Alan began to orgasm. She froze for precious seconds while the first ropes of cum hit her cheeks. Then, thinking nothing more than Yummy!, she stuffed it in her mouth and sucked.

Susan found herself milking his dick for all she was worth. She didn't just want the cum he was going to expel anyway, she wanted all of it. She worked it with every trick she knew, and kept licking and sucking for some long moments after his ropes of cum stopped shooting.

Finally she realized that it was over. She blushed as she looked up at Alan briefly and said, "Oh, poo! I just swore up and down to myself that I wasn't going to do that. And your punishment, too. I can't even keep your penis out of my mouth for three days! Heck, I wasn't even able to do it for half of a day. Your mother is just too naughty for words."

She giggled delightfully at her own naughtiness. She poked him in the chest playfully. "And you, sir, are a hopeless case. Always tricking your mommy to get naked and on her knees."

CHAPTER 8

Somehow Alan's penis remained fairly hard for another couple of minutes. Not much cum had landed on Susan's face as she'd managed to swallow most of it, but there was a fair amount that had run down his penis. There was some on her chest, but she planned to lick that up later.

So Susan carefully licked his erection and at the same time ended up sucking off nearly all of the remaining aloe vera as well. "We have to get you nice and clean," she said. "It's part of Mommy's daily duties." The restraints she'd regained with the shower earlier were long gone, and now the overriding and nearly only thought in her mind was Yummy cock!

She meanwhile used a hand to pump his penis and prevent him from getting flaccid. Between her hands, her mouth, her dangling breasts, and her infectious enthusiasm, Alan was soon hard again, if he'd ever really gone flaccid at all.

He thought, Christ, what is it now, nine times already? And I'm heading for ten orgasms in one day? Is it possible to simply orgasm to death? The pleasure is just so phenomenal!

She drew her mouth in close to the tip of his penis head and said, "Tiger, why don't we just forget all about your punishment? Mommy needs your cock in her mouth every single day, or she just doesn't feel right. Not to mention, I have to reward you for giving me so many wonderful orgasms today."

"Okay," he gasped, as his penis disappeared far into her mouth again.

She sucked lovingly and tenderly for long minutes, naked on her knees before him.

She alternated between sucking and licking. When she licked, she said sexy things between licks, like, "Tiger, I'm your mommy. Is it right to have your mommy suck you like this?" and "Why does Mommy like to play with your penis so much? It's so very improper!" and "That was number nine today, wasn't it? You're such an unstoppable sex machine!"

Alan's favorite was, "Mommy's going to buy kneepads tomorrow, because she just loves to be naked on her knees in front of you. Don't you think Mommy belongs on her knees at all times, sucking your cock?"

But her questions were rhetorical, and Alan knew better than to answer them with anything more than affirming moans. So when she said, "Tiger, if you're going to get your cock sucked, you'd better come to the best cocksucker around. Mommy's the best," she was surprised to get a response. She was even more surprised that the reply came from someone other than Alan.

She heard Katherine say, "The best cocksucker? Some of us might have a different idea on who that is."

Susan looked up in fright and confusion, and saw Katherine and Amy standing in the dining room and looking into the living room where she was kneeling before Alan.

Both girls smiled benignly. Amy said, "Great performance, Susan." The two of them actually clapped for her performance.

Susan stopped licking and tried to cover up in shame. She put one arm in front of her boobs and used her other arm to try and hide Alan's penis. She pushed it up against his stomach and put her hand and arm over it to try and hide it as best she could. But the effect was more comical than anything, because it made her look much naughtier than if she'd just let go.

Angel I can understand, she thought, I completely forget she was right there, one room away in the kitchen. But Amy?! Oh shit! She must have come in the back door. What's she doing here? Susan's horny mood drained away and she shrank back from the two girls in abject shame.

Alan, however, wasn't embarrassed at all since he knew he had nothing to fear from the happy observers. But with a lack of further stimulation his penis started to get flaccid, even as Susan continued to hold it against his stomach.

Susan cried out in distress, "Amy, I can explain! It's not what you think! I, uh, I was... With the aloe vera, you see..." She was caught red-handed and couldn't think of any excuse to explain away her incestuous act. She looked down at her naked body and noticed the glazed gobs of cum on her chest and realized she was caught for sure.

"Don't worry, Mom," Katherine quickly said before her mother freaked out too much. "Amy pretty much understands everything. In fact, she's massaged Alan's penis a couple of times herself, haven't you, Amy?"

"Yeah. It feels neat!" Amy said breezily. "I like his thingy. But when I did it, it got all hard and happy. That gave Alan energy. But look - you're making it all small and sad!" Amy ended up frowning by the end of her explanation. One could see through Susan's fingers that Alan's penis was semi-flaccid by now.

"Um," Katherine added, somewhat embarrassed, "we told her a lot, but as you can see, we didn't tell her everything."

Even Susan couldn't help snorting a laugh in response to that. "I guess not," she chuckled. Susan felt incredibly relieved that Amy didn't disapprove of a mother's enthusiasm with her son's prick.

Alan broke in to the conversation to explain. "You see, Amy, it turns out guys have the same leakage problem women do. If you stroke it or suck it too long, then a bunch of white stuff comes out, and it gets soft again. But that's okay. That makes me even happier and gives me even more energy, 'cos it feels really good."

"Oh, gosh!" Amy said, looking like an idiot. "I didn't know you could suck it too, although now that I think of it, that's what guys must mean when they say 'suck me' to me all the time. ... That looks like fun! Susan, are you going to suck him some more or can I give it a try? Oh wait! Look at me, I'm overdressed. I'm still wearing panties!"

Amy threw off her clothes with her usual abandon. She stood in her birthday suit in seconds.

Susan just goggled in surprise.

Amy walked into the living room and then across it down the hallway to the front door. Everyone watched her wide, naked butt sashay seductively as she walked away. She placed her panties in the underwear cabinet and put her clothes on top of it and then came back still stark naked. The sight made Alan start to get aroused again.

Susan could feel the change as she continued to hold his penis up against his stomach.

"Um, aren't you going to keep some clothes on?" Susan asked Amy, still trying to come to grips with her presence. Susan still sat on her knees in front of Alan, and was still nude but for the robe fallen around her feet. She also had forgotten that cum was still dripping down her face from Alan's climax before the two girls arrived to join what was already on her chest.

Amy pointed out, "I thought that Alan said when we do these kinds of things, it's best to not wear clothes."

"These kinds of things?" Susan asked suspiciously, turning up towards Alan's face. "Just what exactly have you done with Amy?"

Alan explained calmly, "Katherine and I have helped shave Amy's pussy a couple of times. Especially Katherine. You've noticed it's been shaved, and that's how. Everyone on the cheerleading squad is going for the shaved look - look at Katherine, too. So she came to us for help. But the only thing she's done with my penis is rub it. She got it hard a couple times. That's all."

"Hmm," said Susan suspiciously. She paused for a few moments, lost in thought. Then she looked up to Alan again, and whispered so only he could hear, "Tiger, do you want Mommy to shave her pussy? Would that please you?"

He thought about it, and whispered back, "No. I like you just the way you are." But her willingness to shave just for him got him excited and his penis began to revive even more.

Susan then looked at Amy seriously and asked her, "Does that explain it? Is that what they've been doing to you?" She found herself strangely excited that Alan had been playing around with the innocent Amy, and wanted to know more details.

Amy responded, "Yeah. I didn't even know the white stuff came out. But aren't they nice to help me out? I figure I'd be glad to make Alan's penis happy any time, after him helping me out on that and the leakage problem."

Alan quickly answered before Amy could say more. He realized they were getting in more dangerous ground here - Susan wouldn't like it if he and his sister were fingering Amy's pussy. "The leakage problem! Yes, it seems that while shaving her pussy her pussy would sometimes leak fluid. We said we didn't know what that was and called it a leakage problem."

"You two!" Susan chided them, completely buying the explanation. "Amy, that's not a problem at all. That's what happens when a woman gets sexually excited. It's perfectly natural."

In fact, Susan thought, Hmm, I seem to be having more than a little "leakage problem" myself at the moment. Today seems to be my day to be naked and performing sex acts in front of others. It's so wrong! I really have to put my foot down, but Alan's so clever and so well-hung. He's cum nine times today and he may not even be done yet. I have to fight it, but how? How can a big-titted woman do anything but surrender to such sexual prowess?

In fact, Alan while having sexual talents, was nowhere near the stud Susan thought he was, or even what some other women thought he was. But his over inflated reputation paid him big dividends.

"There. You see, Amy?" Alan said. He was still keeping up the charade of the explanations they told her as much as possible. "What do you know? We should have asked Susan for the answer. Looks like she knows more than we do."

Susan just rolled her eyes in exasperation, but didn't say any more.

"But why does the pussy need to leak?" Amy asked. She began masturbating herself though she stood only a few feet from Susan. "You see, if I put my finger in here, it only takes a couple of minutes until..."

"Amy!" interrupted Susan with a yell. "That's not really necessary to show me! I know what you mean. The body releases those fluids in anticipation of having sex. It's lubrication so the penis can go in easily. ... Um, Amy. I thought I said that's not really necessary."

Amy still hadn't stopped fingering herself.

"It isn't?" Amy said dreamily. "That's okay, though. It still feels good." She sat on the floor and kept going, getting more into it.

Alan smiled and Katherine giggled at Susan's exasperation with getting Amy to understand the need to stop.

"Thanks, Amy, but we don't really need an anatomy lesson here," Susan said dismissively.

"No? You don't?" Amy asked innocently. She pried open her pussy lips. "Well, I do, since you seem to know so much. You see the flaps of skin around my special hole? What do they call-"

Susan interrupted again, "Amy, now's not the time for such questions! I'm trying to maintain some decorum. I run a respectable house around here!"

But even as Susan said this, the sight of Amy spreading her legs right before them made her even hornier than she already was, and she found herself unconsciously stroking Alan's penis still in her hand.

"'M'kay. Never mind." Amy went back to fingering herself.

Susan tried another tack. "No, really Amy, it's better you do that in a private place, like a bedroom."

"Oh, is it? M'kay! Katherine, let's go to your bedroom! And maybe you can finally let me borrow your dildo. Thanks a lot for the explanations and stuff, Susan!" Amy skipped off joyously towards the stairs, naked as the day she was born.

Katherine lit off after her.

"Hey Katherine, wait!" yelled Susan.

Katherine turned around and headed back.

"What is it, Mom?" Katherine asked as innocently as she could. The short run had dropped her flimsy shirt down to her waist, so she quickly put her shoulder straps back on in case her mother was going to chide her about that.

"Um..." Susan's mind reeled. Dildo? Leakage problem? Amy masturbating right in the living room? Nobody can keep their clothes on for five minutes! What the heck am I supposed to do as the only parent around here?! Kneeling like I am in front of Alan's penis, I shouldn't be the first one to throw stones. Arrgh!

Susan somehow failed to recognize that not only was she kneeling in front of Alan's penis, she was still unthinkingly stroking it. Such stroking was becoming second nature to her. "Angel, just what to you plan to do in there, in your room with Amy?" she finally asked.

"I don't know. Shave our pussies, I guess." Katherine didn't bother to mention that she'd shaved Amy's pussy that very morning.

Even Amy didn't expect another shaving, but she stayed quiet.

Katherine continued, "And if we both masturbate ourselves a little, that's all good too, right? The doctor said there's nothing wrong with masturbation, didn't he? And Suzanne said that girls can masturbate all they want. It's only guys who have the 'Onan' problem."

Susan sighed. "Yeah, I guess," she finally conceded. "Just behave yourself, and remember the same boundaries you have with Alan apply to Amy. After all, you're still grounded. You're not supposed to be having fun, dammit!"

"Okay! We'll be careful. Oh, and by the way, do be careful who you say the best cocksucker here is, because some of us might disagree."

Katherine quickly bounded up the stairs and was gone. She liberally interpreted her mother's instructions to mean that just as she was allowed to stimulate Alan only once a day, that meant she was allowed to stimulate Amy once a day as well, starting from now. And she further decided that the rules didn't say how many times Amy could make Katherine orgasm, since Amy wasn't a man. She concluded that there was nothing in the rules about dildos, either.

The two girls didn't even make a pretense of shaving each other. They simply kissed and played with each other's bodies for the next hour.

Luckily Katherine had two dildos handy and both of them got well used that night. She realized she really needed to buy a strap on dildo, and soon. If there was any lingering pretense that what they were doing wasn't sexual, Amy's discussion with Susan certainly broke it. So they got even more explicit in what they were doing.

For the first time, Amy freely explored another woman's breasts, and Katherine explored hers. As with seemingly everything sexual, Amy took to it effortlessly and without question, as if she'd been doing it a long time already.

CHAPTER 9

Meanwhile, back in the living room, Susan sat thinking about her daughter and Amy, even while she still unthinkingly stroked Alan's erection resting on his stomach in her hand. Her other hand still futilely attempted to cover up her boobs.

So Alan has Amy helping out too, huh? I guess that should be no big surprise. And there's probably someone else at school, judging by the checkmarks on his chart lately. Looks like he's building up quite a little stable of cocksuckers! she thought delightfully.

Of course, I shouldn't be surprised. He's so filled with sperm that it takes a lot of women to keep him happy. He has a medical condition, and it's up to us women who love him to help him out. We just have to keep suck, suck, sucking my beautiful boy until we suck him dry, and then start all over again. Amy's a real good kid. I don't mind sharing him with her, as long as she doesn't get in my way when I need a good suck. ... Which is going to be quite frequently, admittedly. Maybe she can take care of his needs at school, and I can handle things here at home...

Alan interrupted her thoughts. "Pretty weird, huh, Mom? Amy's such a character. But I'm surprised you couldn't even stop stroking me long enough to talk to them."

"What do you mean? Huh?" a confused Susan said, and then she looked and finally consciously realized what her hand was still doing. "Oh no! I was doing this in front of them? I didn't even realize."

But rather than stop, knowing that she'd been jacking him off in front of them got her more excited. She redoubled her efforts and brought in her other hand to help. "What an embarrassing day. One thing after another." She sighed deeply. "They must think I'm a cum slut."

"Mom, remember what I said about calling yourself a slut? Be proud of who you are. I don't mind in the slightest who you talk to while jacking me off and with my cum dripping all down your chest, you're my mom, and nobody calls you a slut. You're just trying to help me out."

She'd forgotten all about the cum on her chest too, and began to wipe it up and stuff it into her mouth with one hand. As with stroking his dick whenever it was within reach, nowadays she pretty much automatically ate any of his cum within reach without thinking. "Oh dear! I must look quite a sight. You're too kind to me, Alan. You really are. And the orgasms you give me... Let me thank you with an extra-special blowjob."

She leaned in to his crotch, but Alan stopped her with his hand. "Wait!' he said. "Are you sure? Now that I had a chance to think, it occurred to me this will be my tenth time just for today. Isn't that too much?"

She rubbed his penis against her cheek lovingly. "It's never too much, Tiger. Never. As long as your penis can handle it, then you should do it."

"Well, okay. I'll admit my penis is in surprisingly good shape, considering everything that's happened today. I can't even understand why I'm not more sore, to be honest. But before you do that, can you finish up the job with the aloe vera?"

He turned around and exposed his butt to Susan's close face. It clearly was just as red as his front. His short bathing suit had left him too exposed there, as well.

Susan made another, even heavier sigh. She thought her son had such a cute and firm butt; she knew applying the lotion there would get her even more insane with lust. "Why do these kinds of things always happen to me?" she asked Alan rhetorically. "It's so tough being a mom these days. What would you say to Katherine in that situation she just gave me? Why is everything so sexual lately?"

Alan lay down.

She straddled him and began rubbing Alan's naked ass with another aloe leaf.

"Sorry Mom," Alan said contritely. "I know that ever since my treatment started it must be very tough on you. Please forgive me for ruining your life."

She sighed yet again. "You haven't ruined my life. There's nothing to apologize for. You've made me happier than I could have ever dreamed. It's just so confusing. I don't know sometimes if I'm doing the right thing." The hand that wasn't holding the aloe vera began massaging the area she'd just covered, and quickly found its way into Alan's crack. Her finger even began to poke idly at the entrance of his anus as she talked.

"Mom, when you put your finger up there, you're definitely doing the right thing. Please put it all the way in."

She laughed. "That's not what I meant, silly." She kept talking as her hand movements became more sexual. "Don't worry; I'll do my best to help out this week. I guess it goes without saying that we can forget the no blowjobs punishment. I wasn't supposed to blow you until Tuesday, yet I've already blown you once this evening and I'm working on a second time. But that's okay. Your medical needs come first anyway. If you need extra help, I'll do what it takes. But just to get you through this Boy Scout thing, okay? Scouting is very important; you shouldn't miss that. After you get back on track with your six times a day, then we go back to the old rules."

Even as Susan said this she realized in her heart that a return to the old rules wasn't ever going to happen. It wasn't even clear what the old rules were anymore. In her mind, an ideal situation would be limitless cocksucking without all the slippery slope violations of all the other boundaries.

"Thanks, Mom! You're the best. But you know what would be an even better way for you to thank me? Don't just poke at the anus - stick your finger all the way in. It feels really good."

Susan knew how good sticking a finger into an asshole felt, now that Alan had done it to her.

He was able to talk her into doing it to him, but only after she made her usual complaints about how improper it all was.

Susan spent an exceptionally long time on his butt. She coated his ass with aloe not once but twice, and kept going when the aloe ran out. The whole time, she pistoned a finger in and out of his anus. She worked on his prostate gland like an experienced pro, after all, it wasn't that hard to do once one got the hang of it. She even stuck two fingers in at one point, something no one else had done to him before.

Eventually Alan turned over to reveal another massive hard-on. "Since you're willing to help out, and you're okay on blowjobs again, can you help me with orgasm number ten?" His pole pointed invitingly towards her mouth.

She sighed again, and began sucking his tool. "Ten. Wow. I'm not that knowledgeable about sexual matters, but don't most guys max out at about four or five a day? I've never known Ron to make love to me more than twice a day, even on our honeymoon."

That was more information than Alan wanted to know. He liked to imagine Susan as a virgin. But he answered, "Yeah, ten is way unusual. But remember than I'm eighteen years old. That's the exact sexual peak for males." Changing gears, he suggested, "You can still reach around and finger my anus you know."

She dutifully obeyed his request. "Boy, you're a demanding one," she complained half seriously. "Is there anything else you want me to do?"

"Yes, as a matter of fact. Why don't you take your tits and slap them and rub them all over my chest and face, since they aren't doing anything?"

"The correct word is breasts, Tiger," she pointed out even as she obeyed his orders and rearranged herself over him so she could drop her tits down onto his shoulders. She found herself enjoying this request so much that for a while she switched to a handjob so she could mash her tits on his face. For a time she mostly alternated between slapping his cheeks with her tits and then enveloping his face with them before eventually returning to more cocksucking.

Overall, she was having a great time, yet she periodically sighed at her lack of willpower.

After a few more minutes of contented cocksucking, she wanted to see if he had any other fun ideas, so she popped his stiffness out of her mouth and asked, "I don't suppose you have another demand for your helpless, big-titted, cocksucking mommy?"

"Why, as I matter of fact, I do. Thanks for asking. It saddens me to see your pussy so neglected. If you won't let me finger you, then I want to see you do it to yourself. And the second thing is, I'm getting pretty close to cumming. I want us to cum together, and I want to do it all over your face."

"That's three demands," she whined, and she acted all put out by his requests. But secretly she didn't know which one she loved the best. She always loved the feeling of his penis spraying like a fire hose all over her face, and loved even more the feeling afterwards of the cum dripping slowly down, leaving her tagged as his property in the way a dog pees to mark his territory. She would demand that he shoot in her face every time, except that it inevitably meant she didn't get to swallow as much as if she took it straight in the mouth. So she was always torn on the face versus mouth question. Her hunger for cum usually won out, but it was a close call.

Alan indeed came all over her face, and she fingered her pussy, so they came together. The load he dumped on her wasn't that big, but she marveled that he was able to give her a facial at all, given that it was his tenth climax for the day. She used both hands to rub the cum onto her skin or find gobs to swallow, and at the same time she licked his flaccid penis clean.

When she finished and rose from his lap, he said, "Thanks Mom! You're the greatest. I'm gonna need a lot of help like that in the future, especially with the Boy Scout trip coming up. Can I count on you?"

"You can, Tiger. I'm sorry for being difficult before when your dad was here and everything. It's not that I don't enjoy helping you. I do. I love it so much! But I'm afraid. Afraid we'll go too far and do things sons and mothers aren't supposed to do with each other, if you know what I mean. We can't have that happen. Promise me you won't take advantage of me? I'm so afraid of losing control! I don't mind your little demands. In fact, I love them. But remember the boundaries, okay? I don't seem to have the willpower when it comes to the heat of the moment, so I have to rely on you to be good."

Alan promised to be good. But he still planned to fuck her - he figured he just had to get her full agreement first so he wouldn't feel bad and she wouldn't feel bad about him taking advantage of her.

Susan's goodnight kiss to Alan that night was surprisingly chaste. It was just more kisses on the face but not the mouth.

He asked her about it.

She replied, "After all we did today, my mouth tastes exactly like your penis. You don't want to kiss your own penis, do you?"

That logic worked for him, but the real reason she didn't have an extensive goodnight kiss session was because she realized he was pretty much "sexed out" for the day. Even though he was still riding a wave of energy, the more he did, the worse he would feel the next day. She realized this and let him be.

As for herself, she was surprised that she could have kept going and only stopped for his sake. What's wrong with me? I feel like I could literally suck his cock all night long. Maybe it's the smell in his room as I went in for the kiss. It's beginning to smell like a giant cum load again. I should remind him to air out the room.

Or maybe I shouldn't. I love it like that. Actually, I don't know what I want. Today has been the most amazing day of my life. The orgasms I had! Wow. They're worth dying for. Incredible. Somehow knowing someone else is watching doubles my pleasure. But that's wrong. It's all so wrong! Why can't I be satisfied with a simple cocksucking? Anything more is morally dubious. Heck, at the height of my depravity I was even thinking about Angel sexually in an almost, well, to be frank, Lesbian kind of way! What's wrong with me?

Later that evening before she went to bed, Katherine pointed out to Susan that Suzanne had left Susan some moisturizing cream to use.

Susan took it back to her room and began putting it on. She began thinking of all the arousing things she'd done that day, and wound up masturbating herself. Little did she realize it was the scent of Alan's cum in the jar which helped keep sex on her brain.

As she lay there in bed, she thought, No more false posturing. The fact is, I love it all. I'm not going to resist Alan any more. My attempts at self-restraint today were pathetic and other people were snickering at me. True, Intercourse is one thing, and I don't know about that. I'll have to say no for now, at least.

Even as she said this, she unwittingly shoved Alan's cum "cream" up her pussy.

But I'm going to pleasure his penis every other way I can from now on. It feels so good, so intense. I was completely out of control, riding on a wave of pure lust, for so long today. Hell and sin be damned. I can't live without it! I'm not going to overtly encourage him to do even more depraved acts, but if he commands me, I must obey. It's almost as if that's what I'm here on Earth for - to give my son sexual pleasure. I have to be a good mother and help him in every way. Nothing should be denied him. Nothing!

She masturbated many times that night, thinking of Alan and all the sexual things he could force her to do. The more he forced her, the more she loved it. When she slept, he occupied all of her dreams. She was in love with her own son, and absolutely obsessed about it.